MKNR V16

MKnR V16
COLUMNS
These are the columns on the whole document. The structure is as follows.
(Japanese)
Romaji
English
Initial translators feel of rewording
from original meaning:
serious
comprehensive
mild
IDENTIFICATION ROW
This is the first row on each part. The structure is as follows.
p. [page from]-[page to]
Optional: Estimate to Complete Date (ETC)

format ddd d-MMM-yy (this helps into
committing oneself, no time to leave
window)
Completion Date/Time/Time zone UTC only
24H format (CD).
Author: <Author Initial>

TLC: <quality checkers list>
Edits: <Editors list>
Contents
Chapter 1........................................................................................................................................................................................................ 4
Part 1........................................................................................................................................................................................................... 4
Part 2......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 11
Chapter 2...................................................................................................................................................................................................... 20
Part 1......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 20
Part 2......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 28
Part 3......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 36
Part 4......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 38
Part 5......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 41
Part 6......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 42
Part 7......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 49
Part 8......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 55
Chapter 3...................................................................................................................................................................................................... 58
Part 1......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 58
Part 2......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 73
Part 3......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 78
Chapter 4...................................................................................................................................................................................................... 78
Part 1......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 78
Part 2......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 81
Part 3......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 92
Part 4....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 107
Chapter 5.................................................................................................................................................................................................... 110
Part 1....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 110
Chapter 6.................................................................................................................................................................................................... 140
Part 1....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 140
Part 2....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 158
Part 3....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 169

Part 4....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 174
Part 5....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 191
Part 6....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 192
Chapter 7.................................................................................................................................................................................................... 206
Part 1....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 206
Part 2....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 215
Part 3....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 217
Part 4....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 223
AW.............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 225
Chapter 1
Part 1
p. 26-34 (9p)
26
Y
Edits: N
Jugy shry no kane.
Jugy no onra~in-ka ni yotte kydan kara
seito o miharu kyshi no me ga nakunatta
ima mo, hkago no kaih-kan wa
kawaranai.
Ky wa toriwake, knai ga zawatsuite iru.
Sore mo tzen no kotodarou. Ky wa seireki

2096 nen jyuni gatsu nijyugo bi, Kaybi.

2096 nen nigakki saigo no hida.
Itsumo to chigau no wa jugy ga gozen-ch

de owaru koto nomi. Shgy-shiki ni gait
suru seremon wa nai.
Seiseki-hy ga watasa reru to iu koto mo

nai. Seiseki ni tsuite wa kanzen'na jiko
sekinin de, shinky sotsugy ga ayabuma
reru seito ni tsuite nomi hogo-sha ni
yobidashi ga kakaru.
Soredemo teiki shiken ga okonawa renai
ippan kyka no hyka-ten o fukumeta sg
hyka ni jibun de akusesu shite, jkigen ni
naru seito, katawootosu seito to ichitakanaide wa futatri no hyj ga mi rarete ita.
Sore wa shinsetsu sa reta mah kgakka

kurasu to iu, aru imi tokushuna ni-toshi E-
The bell rang signifying the end of class.

Even though all the courses were now
conducted online and there were no
teachers in the classes, there was no
change in the feeling of freedom that came
after school ended.
Especially now that the school was selfreigned.
And it was to be expected. Today was the
second last day of the semester, Tuesday
25th December 2096 A.D.
Contrary to usual, the class ended in the
morning.
There was no closing ceremony
corresponse to this.
There was no end of year report either. In
fact, the performance of each student was
his or her own responsibility. The parents
were only involved when the student was in
danger of not graduating.
Still, throughout the year students were not
able to access their own evaluation, due to
the lack of general subject periodic tests.
Therefore, the scenes occurring now were
divided between students who were in a
good mood, and those with heavy
shoulders.
The newly established Magic Engineering
Class, a.k.a Class 2-E, was no exception to
27
......
gumi mo reigaide wa nakattashi, seiseki o

kakunin suru kd ni oite, Tatsuya mo
kurasume~ito to kawaranai. Ma kka ksu
ni haitta koto de jitsugi no seiseki o
sorehodo ki ni shinakute sumu y ni natta
to wa ie, sotsugy ni hitsuyna tan'i ga
sorotte iru ka d ka wa kare mo ki ni naru
nodearu.
this; everyone was checking their results.

Both Tatsuya and his classmates alike. Even
though he did not need to worry about
practical grades since he entered the Magic
Engineering Course, he was still worried
over whether or not he had the credits to
advance.
Toriaezu manzoku dekiru kekkadatta koto o

kakunin shi, jibun no hyka dta o keitai
tanmatsu ni otoshite seki o tatou to shita
Tatsuya wa, tonari kara tsuyoi shisen o
kanjite furimuimashita.
`Midzuki, nanika-y ka?'
Tatsuya no toikake ni taisuru Midzuki no
kotaeha, hagire no warui mono
dakimashita.
Ìe... ... Nani demo arimasearimasen'
Midzuki wa Tatsuya ni seiseki wa ddatta ka
to iu teiban no shitsumon o shitakatta
nodaga, sore o kiku to jibun mo
kotaenakereba naranaku natte shimau to
omoinaoshita nodatta. Midzuki no seiseki
mo kurasu heikin o uwamawaru rippana
monodattaga, Tatsuya no seiseki o kiita
chokugo ni jibun no seiseki o kaiji suru yki
wa nakatta.
`S ka? De wa, mataatodena'
`Hai, nochihodo'
S aisatsu o kawashite, Tatsuya wa
seitokaishitsu e, Midzuki wa bijutsu-shitsu e
muka kimashita.
Sukkari kuraku natta gogo go-jihan. Kurabu
katsud, seito-kai katsud o oeta Tatsuyatachi wa a~inepurze ni atsumatte ita.
Tsgaku-ji kara Ippon wakimichi ni haitta
For the time being, he double-checked that

he had received a satisfactory result. As
Tatsuya stood up and saved his evaluation
data onto his portable terminal, he felt a
stare from his side.
Mizuki, do you need something?
Mizuki answered Tatsuyas question in an
articulate manner, as if it was something
bad.
No Its not important.
She wanted to ask about his test results but
stopped when she realized that she would
have to answer that question as well.
Mizukis result had exceeded the class
average, yet, if she heard Tatsuyas result,
she wouldnt have the courage to disclose
hers.
"I see. See you later then.

Yes, see you later.
They exchanged farewells before Tatsuya
departed for the Student Council room and
Mizuki went to the Art room.
By 5 p.m. the sky had turned completely
dark. After the Club Activities and Student
Council business, Tatsuya and his friends
gathered at Eine Briese. This caf was
28
!
kono kissaten wa, sukkari Tatsuya-tachi no

tamariba ni natte ita. To wa ie fudan wa
gek-ji ni tanjikan atsumaru dakedashi,-ch
de sawai dari chdo-hin o yogoshi tari suru
koto wanainode,-ten to shite mo karera wa
yoi otokuisama to ierudarou.
`Soredewa tsuitachi okure ni
narimashitaga, ki ni sezu go shwa
kudasai!'
located on the road heading towards the

school. They often frequented this place
and were regarded as loyal customers.
Erika no ondo de, `mer kurisumasu! ' Issei

ni koe ga agaru.
Following Erikas urginge, they raised their

voices in unison.
`Mer kurisumasu!'
Kono-jikan, a~ineburze wa kashikiri de
Tatsuya-tachi ni yoru tsuitachi okure no
kurisumasupt ga kaisai sa rete imashita.
Merry Christmas!
This year, the Christmas party at Eine
Briese had been moved to nighttime due to
Tatsuya and his friends availability issues.
`Go shwa arigat! Yokuwoieba-bi ga aru

uchi ni yaritakattakedo n'
Thanks for joining in! I prefer to do it

during the day though.
`Shikatanai wa yo. Erika datte kurabu ga

atta ndeshou?'
We had no choice. Erika, you have Club

Activities too, right?
Miyuki no hitokoto ni, Erika ga nigawarai o

ukaberu.
Ùchi no bu wa toch de nukete mo anmari
kibish koto o iwa renai ndakedo ne. Miyuki
wa s mo ikanai ka. Seito kaichda mo
arimasen ne'
`Watashi dakede wa nai wa yo. Yoshida-kun
wa jajjimento-chdashi, shizuku datte
jajjimento no tbandatta ndeshou?'
Erika gave a wry smile in response to

Miyukis words.
Mine doesnt require so much commitment
though. But Miyuki is different, right? Since
youre the Student Council President.
Miyuki ni hanashi o fura rete, kan-hi inishie

wa terekusa-s ni warai, shizuku wa
mijikaku Ùn' to unazuita.

`S yo n. Reo wa tomo kakimasu'
`Tomokaku ttenanidesu yo! ?'

!?
Its late but please join in!
Im not the only one. Mikihiko-kuns the

Disciplinary Committee Chairman, and
Shizuku as one of the Committee also
needs to fulfill her your responsibilities
there, right?"
After being denied by Miyuki, Mikihiko
laughed bashfully and Shizuku answered
yup shortly.
Right, Leo aside.
What do you mean by that!?
`Honoka mo seito-kai yakuindashi, Tatsuyakun wa `shokich'da mo arimasen ne'
Honoka is in the Student Council, and

Tatsuya-kun is the General Secretary after
all.
29
Reo no kgi o kikinagashite, erikaha honoka

kara Tatsuya e shisen o utsushimashita.
Paying no attention to Leos protest, Erika

transferred her line of sight subtly to
Tatsuya.
Isnt it ok? Despite being late, were still
able to gather here.
`Kin wa ga haitte iru hito ga katta mon

ne'
Shizuku wa kin, chichioya no keiei suru
kaisha no pte ni shusseki shite ita.

Honoka wa `musume-dzen' to iu koto de
sore ni hikitsu haridasa remashita.

Kan-hi inishie wa ichimon no wakate de aita
pte ni hikizurikoma reta. Sanka menb wa

josei hiritsu ga takaku, kan-hi inishie wa
saigomade teik shita nodaga, ani ni

`kantoku-yaku o tetsudatte kure' to tanoma
rete wa gj o tsuranuke na kakimashita.

Kaku iu Erika jishin,-ka no tsug de hippari
mawasa reta kuchida. Kanojo no baai wa

No kurisumasuptede wanaku
Kant chih keisatsu no pte ni, chkei no

Hisakazu to tomoni okurikoma reta.
Tshudearu chichioya ga yryoku seijika no

pte ni shusseki surunode sono dairida.
Hon'nede wa ima made sanzan

hikagemono atsukai shite okinagara to
omotte itaga, sore o kuchi ni suru no wa
chichioya ni taisuru make no yna ki ga

Tatsuya was subtly shifting the

conversation with his answer, but Erika
didnt notice it and gave a "Well, youre
right" response.
After all, there were many of us that could
not make it yesterday.
By the way, yesterday Shizuku was
attending one of her fathers companys
parties. Honoka was pulled into it as "the
same as a daughter".
Mikihiko was dragged to a party run by his
family that was open for the apprentices.
As participating members were mostly
female, Mikihiko resisted with all his might,
but he was forced by his brother to
supervise the party.
Erika herself was dragged at her familys
convenience to attend a party against her
will. In her case, she went to the Kanto
Regions police party along with her eldest
brother, Toshikazu, instead of the Chiba
Familys party. It was set that way due to
her father, the Head of the Family, needing
to attend a party with influential politicians.
Toshikazu was reluctant to go, but he was
defeated by his fathers order. Her role as a
companion for Toshikazu was due to him
`Yoiji yanai ka. Tsuitachi okure to wa ie,

kshite mina de atsumaru koto ga dekita
nda'
Tatsuya no kait wa bimy ni ronten o
zurashita monodattaga, Erika wa sore ni
kidzukazu `m ne' to unazuita.
30
shitanode shibushibu Hisakazu ni tsukisotta

noda. Hisakazu ni haigsha matawa fianse
ga ireba mawatte konakatta yakumedeari,
sono koto ni tsuite chkei ni mukai iyami no
ame o furaseru koto de erikaha uppun o
harashita.
Son'na wake de kin dekinakatta
kurisumasupte o, ky kaisai suru koto ni
shita nodearu.
not having a spouse or fianc. Hence, Erika

was angry and showered her eldest brother
with sarcasm throughout the party.
Chinamini sanka menb wa sen ha Tatsuya,

Miyuki, Erika, Reo, Mizuki, Mikihiko, honoka,
Shizuku koto no ninensei no mi. Minami wa
ichi-nen c-gumi no kurasumeito ni
sasowarete-betsu no pt ni kuwawatte iru.
Kochira mo ~eri ka-tachi to nita yna jij de
kurisumasu ipu ni pt ga dekinakatta hida.
Basho wa kusuri ymei resutoran de,
detekuru ryri wa Tatsuya-tachi no pt yori
mo s-dan gjasu. Soko ni wa onaji ichi-nen
c-gumi no Kasumi mo sanka shite ite, Izumi
Wa Kasumi ni unk sa reta.
Kasumi to izumi wa sakuban, nanakusa-ka
no sanka kigy no yakuin o maneita pte
de zutto aiso o furimaite itanode, ky wa
zonbun ni hane o nobasu kotodarou. Hame
o hazushi sugiru koto ga kenen sa reru
hododaga, soko wa dkysei no kiyasu-sa,
tash no yari-sugi wa me o tsubutte
moraerudarou to kangaete ita. Izumi ga
miyuki to onaji pte ni kosh shinakatta no
wa, siu keisan ga attakarada to omowa
reru.
Participating members of this party were all

from second year: Tatsuya, Miyuki, Erika,
Leo, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Honoka and Shizuku.
Minami had been invited to Class 1-Cs
Christmas party. They couldnt hold the
party on Christmas Eve due to similar
reasons. That party was held at a famous
restaurant and the food was delivered in
several stages; a much more grandiose
party than that of Tatsuyas group. Kasumi,
who was also in Class 1-C, had dragged
Izumi along.
Given that both Kasumi and Izumi had
to be on their best behaviours
yesterday at the Saegusa Familys
party, they were able to act more
freely today. This alleviated concerns
that they were going too far, so her
classmates turned a blind eye to
Izumis actions. There was some a
speculation that they might be
caused due to her being unable to
attend the same party as Miyuki.
S iu wake de, Tatsuya-tachi no kata mo

dkysei nomi no ki ga okenai osakai ni
natte ita.
That being said, Tatsuyas group party felt

similar to a tea party with classmates.
Those were the reasons the Christmas

party was held today, instead of yesterday.
31
Minami-tachi to chigatte honkaku-tekina

yshoku wa kaette kara no yoteida. Kki
mo ichi-ri ichi-kire zutsu,-ry yori aji jshi
de masut ni yi shite moratte iru. Nomikui
ni hi o tsukawanai-bun dake kaiwa ga
hazunda to ieba re~o-atari kara igi
mshitate ga atta kamo shirenaiga, gogo
nana-ji made no ichijikan han, ho ton do
oshaberi ga togirenakatta no wa magire mo
nai jijitsudearu.
`Kotoshi mo, m owaridesu ne... ... '

Msugu ohiraki, to iu jikan ni natte Midzuki
ga shimijimi to k iu koto o iidashita no wa,
waiwai to kawashita taaimonai oshaberi ga
tanosh monodattakara ni chigainakatta.
On the other hand, Minamis group had a

full-course dinner. Even the cakes were
sliced for each person, and the taste of the
cuisine had been arranged by tasteorientation instead of volume. Conversing
was only done at the time you do not use
your mouth to eat and drink was what Leo
said, but there might be objection to that
statement, but the conversation was going
without interruption for about 1.5 hours
until 7pm before the meals were served.
On the other hand, Minamis group had a
full-course dinner. Even the cakes were
sliced for each person, and the taste of the
cuisine had been arranged by tasteorientation instead of volume. Conversing
was only done during the time one wasn't
using their mouth to eat or drink- was what
Leo said, but there might be some
objection to that statement as the
conversation was going without
interruption for about one and a half hours
until 7 p.m. before the meals were served.
"This year has almost ended.
Without delay, Mizuki heartily said that line
that was not trivial chatter, but filled with
joy.
`Kotoshi wa heiwa dakimashita ne'

Kansh-tekina fun'iki o kiratta no ka, Erika
ga ykina koe de s kotaeru.
"It was a peaceful year, right?"

Erika replied in a cheerful voice, neglecting
the sentimental atmosphere.
`S ka n... ... Kekk taihendatta to

omoukedo'
Kan-hi inishie no serifu wa, hansha-teki ni
I wonder ----- I think it was pretty hectic.

Mikihiko answered reflexively with his true
honshin ga koboreochita mono

dakimashita.
`Kyketsuki sd nanka mo attashi ne'
`Pikush kokuhaku jiken toka'
Shikashi Mikihiko no kono serifu ga, honoka
no nanigenai hitokoto ni tsudzuku Shizuku
no surudoi tsukkomi no yobimizu to natte
ichid no warai o sasotta.
`Shizuku! Sore, iwanaide!'
Honoka ni wa kinodoku ni shite mo kekkateki ni na~isupurdatta to ierudarou.
Èrika no kata o motsu tsumori wankedo,

soredemo kyonen ni kuraberi ya heiwadaro.
Yokohama jihen mitaina Ni makikoma
renakattakarana'
Àn'na koto ga maitoshi okotte tamaru

mono ka'
Reo no serifu ni, Tatsuya ga warainagara
sukasazu hanron suru.
`Sori ya s ka'
Reo dakedenaku mina kara, sand no

waraigoe ga ue ga kimashita.
32
`Tatsuya-san'
Gogo nana-ji, ko tei jikoku ni nari o gygi

yoku guzuguzu to isuwaranai to iu

imi de zen'in ga mise no soto ni
deta chokugo, Tatsuya wa honoka ni koe o

kake raremashita.
`Rainen mo hatsumde ni ikimasearimasen

ka'
Furikaetta Tatsuya ga t suru yori hayaku,
honoka ga kare o hatsumde ni
feelings.
There was even some turmoil due to the
vampires.
Like the Pixie Confession Incident.
However, Honoka kept her silence without
saying a word at Mikihikos words;, instead
it was Shizuku who came up with a sharp
retort and made everyone laugh.
Shizuku, dont say it!
Even if she felt sorry for Honoka, in the
end, she would say that it was nicely
played.
I do not intend to support Erika, but this
year, Ive definitely been caught up in less
turmoil compared to last year. We didnt
get dragged into an incident like at
Yokohama.
As if that kind of thing would happen every
year.
Tatsuya gave a short laugh and was unable
to refute Leo.s
Well, thats right.
Laughter of approval went up from
everyone, includingd Leo.
Tatsuya-san.
At 7 p.m., immediately after their party was
over they did not linger in the store --immediately after everyone was out of the
shop, and Tatsuya was startled by Honokas
voice.
Are you going for hatsumoude next year?
Before Tatsuya turned his head, Honoka
had invited him to the New Year's visit to a
......
33
obikimashita.
`Hatsumde ka'
Tatsuya no serifu ni kaj han'n shita
honoka ga, awatete te o furi hajimeru.
Shinto shrine.
Hmm Hatsumoude.
Honoka overreacted to Tatsuyas words and
started moving her hands in a hurry.
À~tsu, min'nade, min'nadedesu. Konkai

wa shizuku mo isshodesushi, eri~ka mo
sanka dekiru tte ittemasu'
Oh, everyone, lets go with everyone.

Shizuku will come together too, and Erika
can also come.
Dyara honoka wa nemawashi o sumasete

iru yda. Kanj dake ga sakibashitte iru
node wa naku, sonobakagiridenai ikigomi
ga kanji raremasu.
`... ... Sumanai'
Dakara, k kotaenakereba naranai no ga,
Tatsuya wa totemo kokorogurushi
kakimashita.
Òre to miyuki wa kondo no shgatsu,
dshitemo hazusenai yji ga haitte iru
ndesu'
Masaka kotowara reru to wa omotte
inakatta nodarou. Honoka wa kanari shokku
o ukete ita.
`Sekkaku sasotte moratta no ni'è'
Apparently, Honoka had done some

preparation beforehand. The feeling
expressed was not just some random ad
hoc thing, but that of enthusiasm.
I'm sorry."
Thats why it pained Tatsuya for not being
able to answer that feeling.
Miyuki and I have errands to do this
upcoming new year.
Daga Tatsuya ga shazai o oeru mae ni,

kowabatta-gao o egao ni kaete sono serifu
o saegitta.
Honoka was quite shocked; she hadnt

anticipated that he would reject her
invitation.
Even though you invited... No, dont
mind it.
But before Tatsuya had finished his
apology, her pouting face had changed to a
smile and halted his words.
`Taisetsuna go yjina ndeshou? Dattara

shikatanaidesu yo'
It cant be helped if you have an important

errand.
Kesshite shizen'na egao to wa ienai ga,

tonikaku, shimeppoku narazu ni honoka wa
saigomade iikimmashita.
Koko made akarasamana kidzukai o mise
rarete wa, sore o muge ni suru koto wa
dekinai.
`Matakondo sasotte kure'
It couldn't be said that she was smiling

naturally, but Honoka maintained it to the
end.
She couldnt possibly waste the blatant
concern that had been offered by Tatsuya.
Please invite me again in the future.
34
Tatsuya wa ayamaru kawari ni, s

iinaoshimashita.
Tatsuya to honoka no ma wa, kshite
kimazui kki ni naru koto mo naku
osamatta. Daga Tatsuya no tonaride wa,
miyuki ga kurai kao de utsumuite imashita.
`Miyuki,-dshimashita no?'
Massaki ni kidzuita shizuku ga, shinpai-sna
koe de s toikakeru. Tadade sae shiroi
miyuki no hada ga chinoke o ushinatte,
marude bynin no ydesu.
`Kibun, warui?'
Shizuku wa masani, kyby no kansei o
utagatte imashita.
`... ... Ie, daijbu yo. Arigat'
S kotaeru miyuki no kao wa aozameta
mama de, hohoemi mo yowayowashikatta.
Korezo taoyame to itta fuzei wa aruimide
miyuki no yshi ni totemo matsuchi shite
itaga, yjin to shite wa son'na koto o itte i
rarenai, ikinari no henchdesu.
Instead of apologizing, Tatsuya rephrased

his sentence.
The exchange between Tatsuya and Honoka
ended without any awkwardness. But, next
to Tatsuya, Miyuki slumped her head and
wore a darkened face.
Miyuki, whats wrong?
When Shizuku noticed, she asked her in a
worried voice. Miyukis face was pale like
that of a sick person.
Shikashi ipp de, erikaha miyuki no kaoiro o

mite mo sorehodo shinkoku ni wa uketotte
inakatta.
`Yada n, hatsumde ni ikanai kurai,
son'nani ki ni shinakute yoi tsute. Atashi
nante taishita yde mo nakatta no ni,
kotoshi, fugiri shi chatterushi. Honoka mo
itta y ni, miyuki wa daijina yjina
ndeshou? Dattara, sotchi ga owatte kara
renraku chdai. Aratamete min'na de dokka
ikou'
Erika ga shizuku yori hakujna node wanai.
Miyuki ga chiry o ysuru hodo no nikutaiteki fuch ni ochttanaraba, Tatsuya ga
nanrakano akushon o okosu hazu. Sore ga
However, Erika was not able to perceive the

meaning of the dark complexion on
Miyukis face.
Its just not going to hatsumoude; you
dont need to make a big deal out of it. I
also never really worry about it; youd only
miss it this year. As Honoka said, Miyuki
has an important errand right? Then,
contact us once youre done. Lets meet up
again somewhere.
Do you have any discomfort?

Shizuku doubted the possibility of sudden
illness.
No, Im alright. Thank you.
After she answered, Miyuki's face remained
pale and the smile she offered was also
faint. That being said, this appearance
suited Miyuki perfectly well, although
Shizuku as a friend couldn't bluntly tell her
that.
Erika was not a heartless girl. If she didnt

pacify Miyuki, Tatsuya would --- It was an
action anyone could do. Put that aside,
Erika thought that Miyuki was somewhat
nai ij, miyuki no ysu ga hen'na no wa

seishin-tekina yin ni yoru monota to Erika
wa kangaete, kimochi ga raku ni naru y
hagemasu koto o eranta nodearu.
`S ne. Hitodanraku tsuitara renraku suru
wa'
Miyuki wa ikubun mashina hohoemi de
unazuita. Soredemo, kanojo no hada wa
izentoshite fukenk ni chinoke o ushinatta
mama dakimashita.
strange, but she did indeed lighten the

burden in Miyukis heart.
Yeah. I'll contact you when Ive completed

my errands.
Miyuki showed a somewhat better smile as
a response. Still, her face remained pale.
Part 2
p. 34-44 (11p)
34
35
Y
Edits: N
Miyuki no shitch wa ichiji-tekina mono de,ka ni tsuku koro ni wa kao no iro mo gen ni
modotte imashita.
Erika no suiri wa atatte ita. Miyuki ga
yowatte mieta no wa nikutai-tekina shikkan
ni yoru monode wanai. Tatsuya ni wa sore
ga ichimokuryzen dakimashita.
Miyukis anxiety was temporal, and her

complexion had returned to normal by the
time she reached her house.
Erikas reasoning was correct. Miyuki did
not weaken due to physical disease. For
Tatsuya, that was the most obvious thing in
the world.
Miyuki ga aoku natte ita no wa seishintekina shokku ni yoru monoda. Koko snichi omoinayande ita koto ga `shgatsu no
yotei' to iu k~wdo ni yotte jidtekini -- tsumari kanojo jishin no ishi ni yorazu
omoidasa rete shimatta koto ga
gen'indatta. Sore mo Tatsuya ni wa wakatte
imashita.
Miyuki had become pale due to mental

shock. Over the past few days, she had
been worrying over the "New Year's
gathering", which had resurfaced
automatically at the keyword. In other
words, regardless of her own wishes, she
had been subconsciously mulling over this
upcoming event. This was also well
understood by Tatsuya.
"Miyuki, why dont you rest for a while in
your room? You can prepare the meal later."
`Miyuki, shibaraku heya de yasunde itara

dda. Shokuji no shitaku wa atode kara'
Dakara, karini pt no keishoku to dezto de

aruteido shokuyoku ga mitasa rete inakute
mo, Tatsuya wa k shiji shita ni chigainai.
Regardless of the party snacks and

desserts, Tatsuya decided that she must
have some rest first.
`S iu wake ni wa!'
Miyuki wa hansha-teki ni hanron no koe o
age kaketaga,` ie, wakarimashita' jibun
no taich ga, ani ni sairy no hshi o teiky
dekiru jtai ni wa hodoti to, sugu ni jikaku
shita.
Ìchi-jikan hodo yasuma sete itadaite mo

yoroshdeshou ka'
Such a thing!
Miyuki was about to raise her voice in
rebuttal on reflex, but Yes, I
understand." She was well aware that her
physical condition was far from adequate to
prepare the best service to her brother and
immediately switched response.
"Are you sure you want to also let me rest
for about an hour?"
Soredemo miyuki wa Tatsuya no kotoba ni

tada amaeru node wa naku, ani o mata
sete shimau koto e no yurushi o
koumashita.
`Mochironda. Yasunda kata ga yoi to itta no
wa oredakarana'
Still Miyuki was not so naive as to think that

Tatsuyas kind words were not empty, so
shed rather excuse herself now than fawn
over it.
Of course. Its because I also want to rest
first."
Tatsuya wa warainagara s kotaete,ìya

miyuki, taich ga motonimodoru made
heya de yasumi nasai' sugu ni iikata o
kaeta.
Tatsuya answered so with a laugh. No ...

Miyuki, please rest in your room until you
feel better. He changed his words
immediately.
`Hai, onsama. O iitsuke no tri ni

itashimasu'
Miyuki retreated with Yes, Onii-sama. Ill

do as you say.
36
Miyuki ga karuku ichirei suru. `Yasunde

yoi'de wanaku `yasume' to meirei sa reta
koto ni yori, kanojo no zaiaku-kan wa kiku
genji raremashita.
Ni-kai no jishitsu wa mafuyu no samuke ni
hie kitte ita. Dan'netsuzai o kushi shita

gendai kenchiku mo, 12gatsu gejun ni j ni
jikan ij shitsunai no danki o tamotsu koto

wa muzukash.
Mottomo, kitaku ni awa sete heya o
atatamete oku y,-gai kara

Miyuki lightly bowed. By being ordered you

are to rest rather than you may rest her
guilt was greatly reduced.
The second floor was cold due to midwinter
season. Even if modern architecture made
full use of heat insulation material, it was
still difficult to keep warm air in the room
for more than 12 hours in late December.
In the first place, keeping the room warm
upon returning could be done using home
hmu~tomshon ni meijiru koto wa

dekiru. Ima dewa atarimae no gijutsudesu.
Daga miyuki wa, sono kin o tsukatta koto
ga nai.
Kanojo ni wa, sono hitsuy ga naikaradesu.
Miyuki wa tobirawoakete, hiebie to shita
jibun no heya o ichibetsu shimashita.
Sore dake de, shitsunai ondo wa tekidona

reberu made jsh suru.
Kono teido no mah ni, miyuki wa CAD no

CAD
tasuke o hitsuy to shinai.
Miyuki wa-ch ni haitte tobira o shime,

aratamete danb o tsuketa. Keizoku-teki ni

shitsunai no kki o atatameru tamenaraba,
mah yori mo eakon ga tekishite

irukaradesu.
Sshite kto to seifuku o nugu.
Kanojo wa don'nani tsukarete ite mo, beddo

ya isu ni fuku o nugisuteru yna mane wa
shinai. Rongukto, burez, in'ngaun,
wanpsu o hang ni kake, ky wa dono fuku

ni shiyou ka to kurzetto o busshoku suru.
Ie no naka de kiru no wa mezurash, take

no nagai rzufuitto no wanpsu o te ni tori
sode o tshite iru saich, futo kagami ni
utsutta retrakku ga menitomaru.
37
Kigae o oeta miyuki wa, tsukue no mae ni

suwatta. Te o nobashi, retrakku kara itts
no ft o toridasu.
Ch ni haitte iru binsen o jissai ni me de
automation. It is was common technology

nowadays.
But Miyuki did not use that function.
For there was no need to do that.
When Miyuki opened the door, there was a
warning sign that the room was chilly.
With that, she re-adjusted the temperature
of the room.
Miyuki did oes not require the help of a CAD
for this degree of magic.
Miyuki closed the door and entered into her
room, and turned on the heater. If the task
wais to continuously heat the indoor air, air
conditioning wais more suitable than
magic.
Then she took off her coat and uniform.
No matter how tired she was she wouldnt
throw off her clothes unkemptly over the
chair. Starting from the long coat, blazer,
inner gown, and one piece dress, she hung
them one by one. After that, she started
mulling over which clothes to wear tonight.
She chose unusual house-wear;n the chair.
Starting from the long coat, blazer, inner
gown, and one piece dress, she hung them
one by one. After that, she started mulling
over which clothes to wear tonight. She
chose an unusual house-wear, a long loosefitted one piece dress, and looked at her
appearance in the mirror.
After she finished changing clothes, she sat
at her desk. andReaching reached out to an
envelope from the letter rack.
Without even looking, she knew very well
minakute mo, nani ga kaitearu ka wa

wakatte iru. Sore koso ichijiikku, anki suru
hodo ni yomikonde itaga, nanika ni
ayatsura reru y ni miyuki wa sono tegami
o ft kara dashite hirogeta.
Jtaij no teisai o totte iru sono tegami no
naiy wa, yotsuba honke de aka reru
gantan no atsumari `keishun-kai' e no san
O meijiru mono dakimashita.
Kyonen mo ototoshi mo, miyuki wa shin'nen
no aisatsu ni honke o otozurete iru.
Shikashi, bunke no tshu ga seizoroi suru
Yoshiharu-kai ni wa kao o dashite inai.
Shusseki shinakatta daiichi no riy wa
`maneka rete inakatta' karadaga, sore o
saiwai ni miyuki wa keishun-kai o, bunke no
tshu to kao o awaseru no o sakete ita.
Bunke tshu-tachi no Tatsuya ni taisuru
fuson'na genk ga, kanojo ni wa tae rarena
kakimashita.
Daga kotoshi wa Mayo kara jikijiki ni shtai,
iya, shusseki o meiji rareta. Shikamo Mayo
no jikihitsu no sain ga haitta shomen de,
da. Don'nani ki ga susumanakute mo,
sakete tru koto wa dekinai. Bunke no
menmen ga Tatsuya ni taishite don'na taido
o totte mo, karera o `tomete shimau' koto
wa yurusa renai. Jibun ga doko made
gaman dekiru ka, miyuki wa ima kara fuan
dakimashita.
38
Shikashi sore mo, deguchi no mi ~enaikono
nayami kara sureba sasainakotodesu.
Miyuki wa jibun ga naze ichizoku seizoroi no

seki ni yoba reta no ka, usuusude wanaku

kanari tsuyoi kakushin o motte sasshite
imashita.
what wais written inside. She hads read it

so many times;, enough to memorize it.
Troubled, Miyuki spread out the letter from
the envelope.
The letter wais an invitation to participate
in the inheritance procession of the
Yotsuba.
For the past 2 years, Miyuki hadas visited
the head family every new year. However,
she didnt turn out for the meeting with the
branch families heads. The first reason
being she was not invited, so Miyuki
fortunately could avoid the match for
family head position with the branch
families. She couldnt bear the irreverent
words and deeds from the branch families
against Tatsuya.
But this year, she received a personal
invitation from Maya, no, she was ordered
to come. Moreover, Maya personally signed
the letter. Even though she was very
reluctant, she couldnt escape this time.
Also, her aunt made sure that the branch
families would stop their hostilities
towards Tatsuya. She was not sure how
much she couldan restrain herself, Miyuki
was so anxious.
However, it was but a trivial exit over this
invinsible problem she had.
Miyuki had a pretty strong conviction as to
why her aunt had called her to this family
meeting, rather than vaguely.
-- -- Oba wa tsuini, jiki tshu o shimei suru

tsumorina nodesu.
Miyuki had a pretty strong conviction rather

than a vague one as to why her aunt had
called her to this family meeting.
--- My aunt iwas finally appointing the next
Family Head.
-- -- Oba wa jibun o, jiki tshu ni shimei suru

tsumorina nodesu.
--- My aunt wantsed to nominate me as the

next Head of the Clan.
Ima no miyuki ni, tshu no za sonomono o

nozomu kimochi wa nai.
The current Miyuki had no desire

whatsoever for that position.
Mukashi wa tshu ni fusawashiku aritai to

omotte ita koto mo aru. Daga yonenmae no
ano natsu no hi o sakai ni, sore mo
nakunatte imashita.
Kanojo ni wa motomoto `tshu ni naritai' to
iu kimochi wa naku, tada mawari no otona
kara ànata ga tshu ni fusawash' to iwa re
tsudzukete sonoke ni natte ita dakedatta.
Iya,`sonoke ni natte iru' to iu imide wa ima
mo kawaranai.
Yotsuba-ka no tshu wa, sono sedai de
mottomo sugureta mottomo
tsuyoi,de wa naku mah-shi ga tsuku
koto ni natte iru. Furui ni kake rarete
nokotte iru jiki tshu kho wa shi-ri.
Tsukasa Nami Miyuki, sato jaku Bun'ya,
Tsukuba yka, Shibata Katsunari. Soshite
nokotta shi-ri no naka de, miyuki koso ga
sai Y no mah-shi. Kanojo wa honke no
shiynin-tachi kara zutto s iwa re
tsudzukete iru.
In the past, there were times when she

wanted to become the Head. But since that
summer four years ago, that hads never
been her desire anymore.
Originally, she felt that she wanted to be
the Head;, that feeling was not only from
the adults persuasion, but from as her
pride asof one who is worthy of becoming
Family Head in her mind. No, that thought
hads not changed up to now.
The Head of the Yotsuba Family is the most
excellent; the strongest in the clan. There
were several candidates remaining for the
position: Shiba Miyuki, Kuroba Fumiya,
Tsukuba Yuuka, and Shibata Katsushige.
And then, the strongest Magician of them
all was Miyuki. So she hadis the most
excellent, the strongest of the clan. There
were several candidates remaining for the
position: Shiba Miyuki, Kuroba Fumiya,
Tsukuba Yuuka, and Shibata Katsushige.
And then, the strongest Magician of them
all is Miyuki. So she has the biggest chance
to be appointed as the next Head.
As expected of the Hhead Bbutler, Hayama
has asked Butler Hanabishi to make all
sorts of arrangement and adjustment in the
facilities. Even though he was not in the
Sasuga ni hitt shitsuji no Hayama ya

aragoto-men no tehai o tant suru dainii no
Hanabishi, mah-shi chsei shisetsu o kanri
suru daisan'i no Kurebayashi to itta,
39
shiynin no naka demo yotsuba no chs ni

chikai-sha-tachi wa karugarushiku sono
yna koto o kuchi ni shinai. Daga sore ika
no mono-tachi wa, miyuki ni omonerude
mo naku mujaki ni, kanojo koso ga
saiyshda to home tataeru.
Miyuki jishin mo, jiki tshu kho shi-ri no

naka de jibun no mahdjikara ga mottomo
sugurete iru to omotte ita. Odate rarete
maiagatte iru node wa naku, kakkantekina
handanda to iu jishin ga aru.Daga `jibun ga
No mah-shidakara jibun
ga jiki tshu ni shimei sa reru' to iu
kangaekata jitai ga, O
surikoma rete `sonoke ni natte iru'
shkodesu.
Tada,`tshu ni naritai ka?' To towa
retanaraba, miyuki wa `kymi ga nai' to

kotaerudarou. Jiki tshu no za o jitai shite
mo yoi to iu sentakushi ga shimesa

retanaraba, miyuki wa kitto, sore o erabu.
Tshu no shigoto wa, ani ni tsukusu jikan o
ubaitoru ni chigainai nodakara.

Shikashi djini ` No chii nado
okotowari' tomo, miyuki wa omotte

inakatta. Jibun no tame dakenara nani no
kachi mo nai monodaga, jibun ga tshu to

naru koto de ani no taig ga kaizen sa
rerunara, tshu ni naru no mo warukunaito

miyuki wa kangaete iru.
Ichizoku tshu no shugo-yakunaraba,
sukunakutomo shiynin kara karonji rareru

ko nana wa nakunarudarou. Bunke no
ningen ni mo ittei no keii o yky dekiru y

ni narudarou. Jibun no tamedenaku ani no
tamenara tshu no chii mo gamandekiru to
main house, there was no one light

mouthed among the Yotsubas employees.
But, she still received much flattery that
she was the best candidate.
Miyuki also thought hinks that she had the

most excellent magic ability as the
candidate for the next Head. It was not only
over - confidences the most excellent
magic ability as the candidate of the next
Head. It is not only over - confidence, but
an objective judgment. But to be able to
get appointed due to this, as the next Head
of the Clan itself, wais evidence of the
imprinted values of the Yotsuba.
However, if someone asked her if she
wanted to be the Family Head?. She would
answer, not interested. If she had the
choice, she would have done so, s. Since
the work of the Head would ill curb her time
with her brother.
At the same time, to refuse the status of
Yotsuba Head wais something that wais
unthinkable for Miyuki. Even if there wais
no value for herself, if she could an improve
the treatment given to her brother, she
thought that it wats not that bad of an
option.
As the Hhead of the Cclan, she could an at
least eliminate the hatred towards her
brother from the employees. Even the
branch families could be asked to somehow
respect him. Miyuki thought that If she didis
brother from the employees. Even the
miyuki wa omotte iru.
40
Miyuki wa,-ji no tshu ni shimei sa reru koto

jitai ga yutsuna node wa nakatta. Mondai
wa, tshu no za ni kanarazu fuzui
surudearou kekkon aitedatta.
Tadade sae mah-shi wa skon ga shrei sa

rete iru. Oba no Mayo ya No y ni
tokushuna jij o kakaete inai kagiri,
dokushin o tsuranuku koto wa yurusa renai.
Mah-shi ni mo tatemae to shite
kihontekijinken wa mitome rarete irunode,
kekkon shinaikara to itte hrei ni
motodzuku bassoku o ukeru koto wanai.
Daga, mah-shi no komyuniti kara
tsumahajiki ni au koto wa hisshida. Bugaisha kara wa kok no sonzai to mi rarete iru
yotsubadaga, Nihon mah-kai no rd o
jinin suru No ichiindearu ij, mahshi nakama no hyban o ki ni shinai wake ni
wa ikanai.
Sono imide wa, Mayo ga dokushin de
irukara naosara,-ji no tshu wa ss ni
kekkon suru koto o onaji Kara
motome rarerudarou. Jiki tshu shimei-go
sugu ni kekkon o kyy sa reru to iu koto
wanakute mo, fianse wa oshitsuke rareru ni
chigainai.
-- -- Jibun ga ani igai no dareka to kekkon
suru.
-- -- Jibun ga ani igai no dareka no tsuma ni
namasu.
Sonoko to jitai ni tsuitenara, miyuki wa
branch family could be asked to somehow

respect him. Miyuki thinks that If she does
it for her brother, shed be able to bear the
role.
To be appointed as the next Head itself was
not the source of the anxiety. The problem
was the marriage partner that hads always
been associated with the position of the
Head.
Magicians weare encouraged to marry
early. Unless under special circumstances
like her aunt, being single wais not allowed.
Even for Magicians, there weare
fundamental human rights that wewhich
are recognized, and there should be no
penalties for being single. However, to
meet the expectations of the magic
community, marriage wais inevitable.
Especially since the Yotsuba is one of the
10 Master Clans, regardless of the aloof
presence perceived by outsiders, she
couldnt but to worry about the family
reputation amoung fellow magicians.
In that sense, higher responsibility fell to
the next Head, to be married with members
of 10MC, as Maya was single. Its not as if
she will be forced to get married as soon as
she was named as the head, but a fiance
must be appointed.
I will be married to a man other than my
brother.
To be someone elses wife other than my
brothers.
For that matter itself, Miyuki had
41
(......
)
sudeni warikitte iru. Mi no kydai de kekkon

o mitomerarenai ij, soshite mah-shidearu
jibun ni dokushin o tsuranuku jiy ga nai ij,
jibun ga ani igai no dansei to kekkon suru
no wa miyuki ni totte shikata no nai koto
dakimashita.
Miyuki wa binsen o tatande ft ni
modoshi, ft o retrakku ni modoshite
tachiagaru.
Kanojo wa kydai no mae ni suwatte,-ky
no naka no jibun ni kokoronouchi de
katarikakemashita.
understood it simply. She couldnt possibly

marry her own brother and as a magician,
her freedom to choose her partner would
be limited. She would need to marry a man
other than her brother, this was an
inevitable situation for her.
Miyuki stood up and returned the envelope
to the letterbox.
( ... ... S yo, koreha shikata ga nai koto.

Watashi ni wa d suru koto mo dekinai)
(Yes, this is unavoidable. I cant do anything

about it)
Kagami no naka no miyuki ga,

kokoronouchi ni hanashikakeru.
`Hon no tno ni, shikata ga nai koto?
Hontni sore de, nattoku dekiru no? '
Her reflection in the mirror replies:
Kagami no naka kara kaeru koe wa, ima no

jibun yori sukoshi osanaku kikoemashita.
( (E e. Watashi to onsama ga kydaida

to iu jijitsu wa,-dshi-y mo nai kotoda

mono. Nattoku suru shika naishi, nattoku
)
shite iru wa)
Miyuki wa kagami no naka no shjo e, jibun
jishin e s iikikaseru.
Ùsoyo! Watashi wa nattoku nanka shite
inai wa! '

Kagami no naka no `Miyuki' wa, jibun yori
sukoshi dake osanai bun, sukoshidake
sunao dakimashita.
(Tatoe don'nani nattoku shitakunakute mo,
(
nattoku shinakereba naranai no
yo,`miyuki'. Datte watashi to onsama wa

)
mi no kydaida mono)
As she sat in front of the dressing table

today, she spoke out her heart to her
reflection in the mirror.
< Is it? Is that really the case? Or are you

pleased with this? >
The voice given from her reflection was
from her younger self.
(Yes, it is an undeniable fact that Onii-sama
and I are real siblings. I shall accept that
fact.)
Miyuki was talking to the girl in the mirror,
and convincing herself.
< Youre lying! I would never agree to this!
>
The Miyuki within the mirror was a little
bit younger than her, and a little bit more
honest than her.
(No matter how much you convinced me, I
wont be convinced, Miyuki. Because Oniisama and I are real siblings.)
`Mi no kydaidakara akiramenakereba

naranai no! ? "
(Akirameru toka akiramenai toka, son'na
mondai janai wa. Kydai de kekkon wa
dekinai. Sore wa saisho kara wakatte ita
kotodashi, watashi wa onsama ni, on'na to
shite itoshite morau koto o nozonde nanka
inai. Nozonde inai koto o akirameru to iu no
wa okashdeshou? )
Uso! Dattara Miyuki wa naze son'nani,
mizushirazu no, iru no ka inai no kamo
wakaranai fianse o iyagatte iru no yo! "
< Do you give up because you are

siblings!? >
(It doesnt matter whether I give up.
Siblings cannot marry each other. I knew
this from the beginning, and I never hoped
to love Onii-sama as a woman. If I never
hoped for it in the first place, there isnt
anything to give up, right?)
(Kekkon shite kodomo o umeba, hahaoya to

shite no gimu o hatasanakereba
naranaideshou? Onsama ni dake o tsukae
suru wake ni wa ikanaku natte shimau wa)
Kosodate nante shiynin ni makasereba
yoi janai no. Yotsuba no tshu wa katatema
de tsutomaru yakume janai. Zutto kodomo

ni tsuite iru koto nante, dse dekinai
ndakara'
Miyuki wa kagaminiutsuru jibun no kao o
majimaji to mitsumeta. Jibun no iiwake ga

kon'nani tayasuku ronpa sa rete shimau
osomatsuna monoda to, kanojo wa kidzuite
i na kakimashita.
Kagami no naka no shjo wa naomo kanojo
ni katarikakeru. Tatemae bakaride jibun no

honshin ni mukiaou to shinai miyuki o
najiru.
Hoka no otoko to kekkon shite mo,
onsama no o yakunitatsu hh wa ikurade

mo aru wa. Mah-shi no gimu o hatasu
tame dake ni kekkon suru aite o, otto to

shite aisuru hitsuy nante nai. Kodomo o
tsukuru to iu gimu-sa ~e hatashite okeba,
(Isnt it a mothers duty to be married and

have children? I would only be a burden to
Onii-sama that way.)
!?
(

42
(

)
< Youre lying! Then, why is Miyuki so

against this unknown fianc who may not
exist? >
< You can hire a babysitter. The Head of

the Yotsuba will be busy with her work,
theres no way you can afford to spend
your time with children. >
Miyuki stared hard at her reflection in the
mirror. She didnt realize that her
arguments were shallow and easily thrown
off.
The girl in the mirror began to speak.
Miyuki was provoked by her inability to face
her inner self.
<Even if you are married to another man,
Onii-sama still has other roles. You dont
even need love in marrying that man, as
long as you fulfill your duty as a Magician.
So long as you have children, nobodys
going to say anything. Miyuki, what you
()
()
43
(!)
dare mo monku wa iwanai. Miyuki, kijo ga

hontni iyana no wa, kekkon suru koto
sonomonode wa nai hazu yo
(Tomete)
Miyuki wa mimi o fusagita ka kimashita.
``Miyuki' , kijo no honshin wa'
(Tomete! )
Kagami no naka no jibun kara,-gao o
somuketa ka kimashita.
really object to is not the marriage itself.? >
`Kijo ga hontni iyana no wa"

(Tomete... ... ! )
Daga, kanojo wa hageshiku atama o
furinagara mo,-ky no mae kara tachiagaru
koto ga dekinakatta.
Ònsama igai no dansei no tsuma ni naru
koto'
Kanojo no kokoro wa, mohaya jibun jishin ni
taisuru seishi no koe sura hanatenai.
<What you really object to is>

(Stop!)
No matter how hard she shook her head,
she couldnt stop the voice.
Ònsama igai no otoko ni daka reru koto'
<To be embraced by anyone beside Oniisama>

She saw a pair of distraught eyes in the
mirror. She never wanted to have these
thoughts.
< Not able to become Onii-samas bride.
Unable to make love to Onii-sama. Unable
to love Onii-sama as a woman! >
Kagaminiutsuru, obieta me no jibun. Zutto

kangaenai y ni shite ita, onore no honshin
ni obieru jibun.
Onsama no hanayome ni narenai koto.
Onsama ni daite moraenai koto. Onsama
ni on'na to shite itoshite itadakenai koto yo!
'
`~tsu... ... !'
Hitan ga kuchibiru kara more, karada ga
kydai no isu kara yuka ni kuzureochimasu.
Kagami ga shikai kara hazure, jubaku ga
tokeru.
`Datte, shikata ga nai janai'
Omoi ga koe to natte jibun no soto e to
(Stop!)
Miyuki wanted to cover her ears.
<Miyuki, what you really object to is...>
(Stop!)
She wanted to turn away from the mirror
<To be anyones wife beside Onii-sama>

Yet, she couldnt stand up against her own
heart any longer.
Ah!
She let out the grieving sound with
trembling lips, and fell down from the chair
shed been sitting on.
She was freed from her curse now that the
mirror was out of sight.
It cant be helped.
She let her thoughts be sounded by her
44
hanata reta koto de, bunretsu shite ita

kanj wa hitotsu ni natta.
`Watashi wa onsama no imtona noda
mono. Onsama to watashi wa mi no
kydaina noda mono'
Kokoronouchi dake de kakaete iru koto ga
dekinaku natta kanj ga, tsugitsugi to
kuchibiru kara afure dasu.
`Mi no ani o on'na to shite aisuru nante
yurusa renai. Seken ga yurusanai. Onsama
datte kitto, abunmaruda to o omoi ni naru
wa. Son'na no kimochi waru itte o kanji ni
naru wa'
voice, and her conflicting emotions

converged.
Im Onii-samas sister. Im his real sibling.
Hitorikiri no heya no naka de, miyuki wa

omoinotake o shjiki ni kokuhaku shita.
Dare mo kiite inaikara koso, shjiki ni naru
koto ga dekimashita.
Kanojo no kotoba wa, darenimo, nanimono
ni mo, tsutaeru monode wana kakimashita.
All alone in her room, Miyuki gave in to all

her emotions.
Kanojo no kotoba wa, zange de Hana

kakimashita.
`Seken kara d omowa reyou to
kamawanai. Ushiroyubi o sasa rete mo,
murahachibu ni sa rete mo yoi. Demo,
onsama ni kimochi no warui koda to
kobama reru yna koto ni Natsutara
watashi, taerarenai!'
Kanojo wa jibun no omoi o tsumida to
omotte inai.
Kanojo ni yurushi o ataeru koto ga dekiru
no wa yuihitori de, soreha-shinde wanai.
There isnt a hint of lie in those words.
`Dakara, shikata no nai kotona no yo'

Miyuki no kokuhaku ga tomaru. Afure dasu
omoi wa kotoba kara namida ni kawatte,
kanojo no me kara koboreochita.
Thats why, it cant be helped.

Miyuki stopped her confession. Her feelings
turned to words, then to tears, and
overflowed from her eyes.
The feelings that she could no longer keep

within her heart started to find its way out.
Its unforgivable to love my brother as a
woman. The world will not tolerate it. Even
Onii-sama will think that its abnormal. He
will certainly think that its disgusting.
Nobody else can hear her saying those

words.
I dont care what the world thinks. If they

want to point their fingers at my back, Id
take the fall. But if Onii-sama thought of me
as disgusting I wouldnt be able to stand
it!
She never thought that her feelings were so
sinful.
The only one who can give forgiveness to
her is not God.
Chapter 2
Part 1
p. 45-54 (10p)
45
FLT
CAD
FLT
.
ESCAPES
(Extract both useful and harmful

Substances rom the Coastal Area of the
pacific using Electricity generated by
stellar-generator)
CD: 16Jun15/18:56 (UTC+7)
Author: R, Y
Fuyuyasumi shonichi, Tatsuya wa asa kara

FLT kaihatsu daisanka e ashi o hakonde ita.
The first day of winter break, Tatsuya went

to FLT 3rd Division early in the morning.
Miyuki wa minami to tomoni ie de

rusubanda. Kaihatsu daisanka wa kare no
hmuguraundo-tomo ieru basho, miyuki o
dhan shite mo kangei sa re koso sure
jama-sha atsukai sa reru koto wanai. Sore
wa Tatsuya ni mo wakatte iru. Tada ky wa,
kaihatsu rabo ni tsurete kite mo mattaku
kamatte yarenai koto ga yos sa reta.
Naraba ie de yukkuri sa seta kata ga yoi to
Tatsuya wa kangaeta noda.
Kare wa ky kara atarash shigoto ni
torikakaru yoteida. Shinsaku kyado no
kaihatsude wa naku, mah kgaku gijutsu o
furu ni tsukatta kibo shisutemu no sekkei.
Jitsugen suru no wa nan'nen-saki ni naru no
ka wakaranai. Tatsuya ga tsukurou to shite
iru no wa, somosomo FLT no chikara
dakede wa jitsugen dekinai gata enerug
shigen. Kanky purantoda.
Purojiekuto-mei wa ÈSCAPES'.`Ksei-ro ni
yoru Taiheiy enkai chiiki no kaich shigen
chshutsu oyobi kaich ygai busshitsu
jokyo (Extract both useful and harmful
Substances rom the Coastal Area of the
pacific using Electricity generated by
stellar-generator)o tanshuku shita
meishdaga, kono purojeku boku-mei wa
`dasshutsu shudan' to iu eki aji mo motte
iru.
Miyuki and Minami stayed at home. 3rd

division can be said to be his home ground,
and he was always welcomed there. Even
Tatsuya knew this. That day, he chose to go
to the lab, since the server at home was
slower. So he spent his time at home
carefully thinking about the project.
He was scheduled to begin the new project

this day onwards. Rather than the
development of a new CAD, he designed a
large-scale system using Magic
Engineering. The project implementation
date was yet to be known. In the first place,
it was impossible to complete such a largescale project with only the work of FLT.
The project name was ESCAPES (Extract
both useful and harmful Substances from
the Coastal Area of the Pacific using
Electricity generated by the Stellar
generator). It was a project to access
substances in the depth of the sea in the
Pacific Ocean coastal region by means of a
Stellar Furnace, but in a sense it was also a
means to escape (free) the substances.
46
Ima no dankai de chakushu dekiru no wa,

akumade puranto no kikaku-sho sakusei to
soko ni kumikomu shisutemu no -Kei
made. Soredemo, ~youyaku daiippo o
fumidaseru tokoro made kogitsuketa.
At the current stage, he still needed to wait

to incorporate the design into the system
and create the plan proposal. Still, it was a
huge step closer to his goal.
Kare ga kono ks o tateta no wa oyoso

san'nenmae, ano Okinawa no hi kara chdo
ichi-nen tatta ni rei No kotoda.
Rpukiyasuto mo hik debaisu mo ksei-ro
mo, kono shisutemu no tame no
ptsudatta. Soshite tsui senjitsu saigo no
psu ni medo ga tsuita. Purojekuto no
jitsugen-sei kara mite mo Tatsuya no nenrei
kara mite mo, madamada saki wa nagai. To
wa ie, kare ga kono purojekuto ni oite iru igi
o kangaereba, katsute naku kiai ga haitte
shimau no mo yamuwoenai kotodatta.
He had this idea about 3 years ago in 2093,

a year after the Okinawa Incident in
August. The Loop Cast systems, Flight
Magic as well as the Stellar Furnace were
developed for the heart of this system. And
he managed to gather the last piece the
other day. Whether this project or Tatsuya,
both of them still have a long way to go.
That aside, given the significance of the
project, its unavoidable for him to be fired
up.
Daga kare no netsui wa, shigoto kaishi kara

ichijikan de ikinari mizu o sasa rete shimau.
However, his enthusiasm was suddenly

washed by cold water after an hour of
work.
Sorry for bothering you Young Master.
Ò jama shite mshiwakegozaimasen,

onzshi'
Ryshi ang ni yoru sshin mo kinshi,
kiroku-y soriddokybu ni kop shite ie ni
mochikaeru koto sura dekinai himitsu-sei
no takai dta ni kakoma rete kikaku-sho no

autorain o sakusei shite iru saich, Tatsuya
wa kaihatsu daisanka no josei shokuin kara
inthon de yobikake o uketa.
`Nanideshou ka'
Shjiki ni itte, ima,-te o tometakunakatta.

Daga, hitori de heya ni komotte iru kare ni

aete koe o kaketakaraniwa, jyna yjina
nodarou. Tatsuya wa kbdo kara yubi o
hiki, inthon ni t shita.
Transmissions using quantum encryption

were taboo. As Tatsuya was viewing some
highly confidential data, he received a call
from a female executive (secretary) from
FTL Third Division.
What is it?
He did not want to stop working, however
the reason must be quite important if the
secretary had knowingly disturbed him.
Tatsuya stopped typing to hit the intercom
button to reply.
FLT
() FLT
47
Hai, Kuroha Mitsugu-sama to ossharu kata

ga onzshi ni go menkai o go kibdesu.
Ikaganasaimasu ka?
Ga-shirazu, Tatsuya wa mayu o
shikamemashita.
Tatsuya no shirukagiri, mitsugi ga FLT o
otozureta koto wanai. Yotsuba ni okeru
mitsugi no shigoto wa chh ksakudeari,
junzentaru shikin-gen (no hitotsu) dearu
FLT wa kare no kankatsu-gai. Tatsuya ni
ygru to shite mo, koko ni kuru hitsuy wa
nai hazudatta.
Excuse me, Kuroba Mitsugu wishes to see

you, Young Master. What should I tell him?
Ò-me ni kakarimasu. Ofura~in no setsu

ni otshi shite kudasai'
I will see him. Please bring light snack to

the offline reception
Mitsugi no mokuteki o suisoku suru ni wa

zairy ga tarinai. Tatsuya wa sugu ni s
mikiri kimashita.
Nani ga mokutekina no ka,-kai tte
tashikameru hitsuy ga aru. S handan
shita Tatsuya wa, mitsugi o ~onra~in
kanshi shisutemu no sonawatte inai setsushitsu e an'nai suru y shiji shimashita.
setsu-shitsu ni haitta Tatsuya wa, aisatsu
yori saki ni kagi o kakemashita.
He had not enough information to guess

the purpose of Mitsugus visitation. Tatsuya
realized that at once.
He needed to make sure what was his
purpose of this visitation. That was his
reason of asking the staff to guide Mitsugu
to a room which was not equipped with
online monitoring system.
Tatsuya made sure to lock the waiting room
before greeting Mitsugu.
Kare ga aratamete karada o mukete mo,

mitsugi wa sofa kara tachiagarou to shinai.
Tatsuya no nyshitsu ni mitsugi ga miseta
han'n wa to ieba, ochitsukana geni ryte
de ijitte ita sofutob o sofa ni oita kuraida.
Ò hisashiburidesu ne, Kuroha-san. Natsu
irai de shiyou ka'
As he approached Mitsugu, Mitsugu did not

seem to have any intention to rise from the
sofa. Instead, he noticed that Mitsugu was
playing with his fingers anxiously and left
his hat on the sofa which was a sign of
uneasiness ever since he came inside.
Long time no see, Kuroba-san. The last
time was during summer right?
` '
Mitsugi ga fukigen-s ni unazuita no
wa,`natsu irai' to iu furzu ni yori sh kkin
ni fukade o owasa reta nigai kioku o
Yea
Mitsugu nodded his head impatiently. His
behavior did not seem to be affected only
by the bitter memories of the deep wound
Tatsuyas eyebrows rose unconsciously

Mitsugu had not visited FTL before, as far
as Tatsuya knew. As Mitsugus work
entailed the collection of intelligence for
the Yotsuba, he would have no reason to
visit FLT, the commerce/financial division of
the Yotsuba.
48
yobiokosa reta shoi bakaride wa nakatta.

Mitsugi wa Tatsuya ga sugata o miseru mae
kara, zutto fukeikina kao o shite imashita.
inflicted by Zhou Gongjin last summer. He

seemed to be on the edge even before
Tatsuya showed up.
`Suwatte mo?'
Mitsugi ga mugon de unazuki, Tatsuya ga
sono shmen ni koshiwoorosu.
May I sit?
Mitsugu nodded in silence, while Tatsuya
took the seat opposite to him.
Tatsuya ga mitsugi no kao o shmen kara

mitsumeta. Futari no ma ni wa masashiku
oyako no nenrei-sa ga aru. Daga Tatsuya no
kao ni, kiokure o ukagawa seru mono wa
mattaku nai. Katahijiwoharu kyosei mo nai.
Mitsugi ga imaimashi-ge ni kuchibiru o
yugameru. Imanimo shitauchi ga more
sdesu.
Motsutomo, mitsugi ni wa Tatsuya o
. `takaga goei fuzei' to mikudasu kimochi
wanai. Tatsuya wa . No
oideari, jiki tshu khodearu Miyuki no
anidaga, yotsuba-ka no naibu, tokuni jissen

kara ti shiynin-tachi no made wa

`yotsuba no chi o hikinagara sore ni
fusawash mahdjikara o sonaete inai
dekisokonai' de ò nasake de imto no

gdian no yakume o moratsute iru' to
karonji rarete iru.
Shikashi mitsugi wa, Tatsuya ga
`dekisokonai' nadode wanai koto o chitsute

iru. Tashika ni futs no imide wa mah-shi
to shite kekkan-hindaga, sono ketten o ho

tsute amariaru ijna nryoku ga Tatsuya ni
wa sonawatsute iru. Sore o mitsugi wa,

yoku chitsute imashita.
Tatsuya no taido ni mitsuga fu kaikan o
miseta no wa, tan'ni, jibun no musuko to

onaji toshigoro no shnen ga jibun o

dkaku no sonzai to shite mite iru koto ni
Tatsuya fixed his eyes straight to Mitsugu.

There was a large age gap, like of parent
and child, between the 2 of them. However,
it didnt make Tatsuya nervous at all. There
was no hint of bravado in his posture either.
Mitsugu distorted his lips in his upset. Even
now, it seemed like he was going to click
his tongue.
However, Mitsugu did not look down on
Tatsuya as a mere escort. Tatsuya was
regarded as a failure of Yotsuba-ka, despite
being the nephew of Yotsuba Maya, the
current family head, and also the brother of
Miyuki, the candidate of next family head,
especially among the non-combatang
servants. As he did not having the suitable
magic power, despite having a direct blood
relation to Yotsuba so he was given the
role of guardian to his sister due to pity.
However, Mitsugu knew very well that
Tatsuya was not a failure. Certainly, he
could not be counted as one with the
current magician standard, but he had a
special power that was more than enough
to compensate this flaw. Mitsugi
understood this very much.
The upsetness that Mitsugu showed to
Tatsuya, was due to the fact that Tatsuya
saw him as an his equal, despite Tatsuyas
age that was not so different with his own
49
taishite iradachi o
oboetakaradatsumashita.
Hyj ni yoy ga nai. Jibun o kiku miseyou
to kyosei o Chtsute iru no wa, mushiro
mitsugi no kata kamo shirenakatsumashita.
`Go yken ou ka ga tsute mo yoroshde
shiyou ka'
Itsumademo ro o hirakou to shinai mitsugi
ni taishite, Tatsuya ga s unagasu. Òre mo
isogash ndesuga' to wa iwanakatsutaga,
sono nyuansu wa koe ni dete ita. Muron,
wazatodesu.
Kikiy ni ~yotteha,de wa naku, nench-sha
ni taishite machigainaku shitsureina
kuchiburidaga, koko wa mitsugi ga jisei
shita. Oshikaketa no wa jibundeari, kono
teido de gyakuj suru no wa mittomonai to
handan suru teido no bunbetsu wa, mitsugi
no naka ni nokotte imashita.
`Keishun-kai wa, kesseki shita ma e'
Tada katachi o toritsukurou hitsuy-sei wa
mitomenakatta ~youde, mitsugi no hatsu
shita serifu wa hontni yken dake no
bukkirabna mono dakimashita.
`Saisho kara shusseki suru j Wa
arimasearimasen'
`Nani... ... ?'
Shikashi Tatsuya no kono kait wa, mitsugi
ni totte kanzen ni yos-gai no monodatta
nodarou. Tatsuya ga setsu-shitsu ni haitte
kara zutto tsuranuka rete ita mitsugi no
butchdzura ga hagare ochiru. Mitsugi wa
ima, igai-kan to iu nama no hyj o mubbi
ni sarashite imashita.
Òre wa saisho kara, Yoshiharu-kai ni
son.
He couldnt afford to be seen as so.
Instead, the one with bravado and tried to
push up himself unconsciously, perhaps,
was Mitsugu himself.
What business do you have with me?
Tatsuya asked so when Mitsugu did not
show any sign that he would start talking.
He did not said Im busy now, but the way
he said it had that nuance. Of course, it
was on purpose.
Although this was a rude way to say
something to someone, no, to a senior,
Mitsugu restrained himself. He figured out
that it was unbefitting of him to be upset
over such a trivial issues, given that he was
the one who paid a visit, hence he kept it to
himself.
Do not come to the New Years Meeting
Without feeling the need to cover up the
words that he had just said, Mitsugu came
only to said those words bluntly to Tatsuya.
I never have any intention to come
What?
However, mitsugu probably never expected
this kind of answer from Tatsuya. The sulky
face that had been directed to Tatsuya
since he entered the room suddenly faded
from Mitsugus face. Currently, he was
wearing an unguarded surprision on his
face.
I have no intention to attend for the New
50
shusseki suru yotei ni Natsute imasen. Go

tshu-sama ni shusseki o meiji rareta no wa
miyuki dakedesukara'
Tatsuya wa Mayo no koto o òba-j'de
wanaku `go tshu-sama' to yonda. Soko ni
wa an'ni, miyuki ga keishun-kai e shusseki
suru koto wa No ketteideari,
mitsugi ga ro o sashihasamu no wa
sujichigaida to iu hanron ga kome rarete
imashita.
`Herikutsu o... ... !'
Years Meeting. The order from the family

head is only given to Miyuki
Mitsugi no Ro kara shitauchi ga moreru.

Ichido sugao o misete shimattakara ka,
kare wa iradachi o toritsukurou doryoku o
hki shite imashita.
`De wa kimi kara imto-san ni, Yoshiharukai shusseki o omoitodomaru y settoku
shite moraitai'
Tada, sore ga gasu nuki ni natta no ka,
mitsugi wa Tatsuya aite ni gyakuj suru
koto naku, kuch mo tash ochitsuita mono
ni Natsumashita.
Teinei ni tsugetakara to itte, sore ga
Tatsuya ni juy kanna yky ka d ka wa
betsu mondaidaga.
`Naze hon'nin ni chokusetsu iwanai ndesu
ka?'
Kyozetsu sa reru koto wa mitsugi ni mo
wakatte ita. Daga Tatsuya no kait wa,
mitsugi ga yos shita mono to wa sukoshi
hk-sei ga chigatte imashita.
Mitsugu clicked his tongue. Seemed like he

chose to abandon his effort to cover up his
frustration, once his real face was revealed.
`Watashi ga itte mo, imto-san wa nattoku

shinaidarou. Dakara kimi ni settoku o
tanonde iru'
`Miyuki ni taishitede wa arimasen yo. Naze
Tatsuya called Maya with toushuu-sama

instead of oba-ue. Implicitly, he was trying
to say that Miyukis attendance was
ordered by the head of family, it was not to
be countered by the unreasonable request
of mitsugu.
How quibble!
Then, I want you to persuade your sister

not to come to the New Years meeting
However, he said this with less intensity,
Mitsugu probably realized that he wouldnt
win against Tatsuya, his tone was also
somewhat lowered down.
It didnt mean that Tatsuya was going to
accept the request, regardless of the
politeness with which it was delivered.
Why dont you say it directly to her?
Even Mitsugu himself knew that he was
bound to be rejected. However, Tatsuya
brought the conversation to a slightly
differnt direction than what he was
expecting.
She wouldnt do so even if I tell her to.
Thats why Im asking you to
I was not refering Miyuki. Why didnt you
51
go tshu-sama ni shusseki meirei no tekkai

o shingen shinai nodesu ka?'
Mitsugi ga isshun, henji ni tsumaru.
` Kimi ni iwa reru made mo nai. Mayosan ni wa, jiki shsdearu to nando mo
hon'i o unagashita'
`Naraba ore ga miyuki ni keishun-kai o
kesseki suru y itte mo imi wa naideshou.
Jitai o tsutaete mo, go tshu-sama ga sore
o uke ireru hazu ga nai'
Tatsuya no iibun o mottomoda to k
~etanoka, mitsuga oshidama kimashita.
directly request toushu-sama herself to

retract the attendance order?
Mitsugu was speechless for a moment.
.I dont need you to tell me that. I have
discussed with maya-san that her decisin
might be premature
Then, there is no meaning for Miyuki and I
to absent from New Years Meeting. Even if
we decline, there is no way toushu-sama
would tolerate it
Perhaps, Mitsugu was considering Tatsuyas
words, he fell in silence.
Tatsuya ga imiarigena, soredeite hito no

warui emi o ukaberu.
Tatsuya smirked wickedly, yet meaningfully.
`Bun'ya o tshu ni osu tame ni wa

msukoshi jisseki ga hoshde shiyoukara,
jiki shs to iu no wa rikai dekimasuga'
I can understand that its still premature

for Fumiya as he still need a little more
experiences to make a male family head
`Jasuidesu!'
Mitsugi ga tsuyoi koe de iikaesu. Hijikake ni
oka rete ita migite ga wazuka ni mochiage
rareta tokoro de kitsuku nigirishime rarete
yamatsuta no wa, hansha-teki ni tburu o
tatakou to shite jisei shita kekkadatsuta.
`Motomoto watashi wa, Bun'ya o yotsuba
no tshu to suru koto ni norikide wa

nakatta. Yotsuba-ka o hikiite iku ni wa,
anokoha kish ga yasashi sugiru. Mah
ryoku no men kara mite mo,-ji no tshu wa
miyuki ga fusawash to watashi wa
kangaete imasu'
Mitsugi no hanron ni, Tatsuya wa naishin,
igai-kan o kinji enakatsuta. Mitsugi wa
Bun'ya o yotsuba no tshu ni shitagatsute
iru to, Tatsuya wa imanoimamade-s

Shitautsute ita nodatsumashita.
Thats an unjust suspicion!

Mitsugu replied with a strong voice. He
lifted his right hand from his armrest, albeit
squeezing it tightly in the middle and
stopped, he was restraining himself from
hitting the table reflexively.
Originally, I am reluctant to make Fumiya
to be the family head of Yotsuba. He has
too kind of a personality to lead Yotsuba-ka.
I think, in terms of magic power, Miyuki is
suitable to be the next family head
Tatsuya could not suppress his surprise

when he heard Mitsugus rebuttal. Tatsuya
always thought that Mitsugu wanted
Fumiya to be the family head of Yotsuba.
52
`De wa, diu imi de jiki shs to osshatte

iru ndesu ka?'
Then, why do you think it is still

premature?
Shikashi, jibunjishin'no omoichigai wa

toriaezu tana ni agete oku koto ni suru.
Sore yori mitsugi no shin'i o saguru kata ga
ysen sa remashita.
Mitsugi ga kotae o tameratta no wa, iki o
hitotsu nomikomu ma dakedatta. Kare wa
hirakinaotta yna kao o Tatsuya e
mukemashita.
`Tsugi no keishun-kai wa, jiki tshu shimei
no ba ni naru. Soshite Mayo-san wa, miyuki
o shimei suru tsumorida'
`Sdeshita ka'
However, Tatsuya chose to keep his

misunderstanding to himself for now. It was
more important to stick with his priority to
figure out Mitsugus intention.
Mitsugu was hesitant to answer, he
swallowed his breath. He returned to face
Tatsuya with a defiant attitude.
Ima hajimete shitta yna serifu de aidzuchi

o utta ga, soreha Tatsuya mo yos shite ita.
Although he said it this way, he had already

foreseen this.
`Shikashi watashi wa, hitotsu no jyna

anken ga katadzuku made miyuki no tshu
shimei o enki subekida to kangaete iru.
Watashi dakede wanai zo. Shba, Mashiba,
Shibata, sei no Shika mo onaji kangae no
hazudesu'
`Take Kura to Tsukuba o nozoku bunke
tshu no itchi shita iken to iu kotodesu ka.
Sorede, jyna anken to wa?'
However, I believe we need to postpone

Miyukis nomination as the family head to
take care of a more important thing. Its not
only me. Shiiba, Mashiba, Shibata, Shizuku,
also have the same idea
`Kimi no shogdesu'
Mitsugi ga niyari to waratta. Tru no yna

dorodoro to shita Neya o hitomi ni yado
shita, kurai emidatta.
Àto ni-toshi mo sureba, chsei-tai sakura
shirzu no Sakurai minami wa, yotsuba no
gdian to shite jbun'na chikara o mi ni
tsukeru. Ano musume wa yotsuba no
meshikakaeru chsei-tai no naka demo
The next New Years Meeting, will be

deciding the next family head. And, Mayasan whishes for Miyuki appointment
I see
So its the consencus decision of branch

families head, with the exception of
Mugura and Tsukuba. Then, what is the
important issue?
Its about how we are going to do with
you
Mitsugu grinned. It was a dark smile, one
that harbored a dark feeling.
In about 2 years, the modified body of
Sakura series, Sakurai Minami, would have
sufficient power as Yotsubas guardian.
That girl is particularly excellent even as
compared to other modified body by
FLT

FLT
53
tokuni yshna soshitsu o motte irukara na.

S nareba kimi wa, gdian to shite-yzumidesu'
Mitsugi wa karerashiku mo naku, jibun no
kotoba ni yotte iru yna omomuki ga
akimashita.
`Shinpai suru na. Mah daigaku wa
sotsugy sa sete yarou. Sonogo wa
trasu shirub to shite yotsuba no
katsud shikin kakutoku ni kken shite
morau. Kokub-gun no shigoto mo suru
hitsuy wa nai. Tokumu shikan no chii kara
kaih shite yarou'
Mitsugi wa hitomi ni yami o yado shita
mama, sarani kuchibiru no hashi o
tsuriagemashita.
` ,-sda.-Kun no chichioya ni azuketa FLT
no mochikabu o, kimi no meigi ni kaete
yarou.-Kun no sonzai o taigai-teki ni khy
suru wake ni wa ikanaikara shach ni wa
shiteyarenaiga, FLT no saidai kabunushida
zo'
`Son'na mono ni kymi wa arimasenga'
Yotsuba. When that happen, your duty as a

guardian will be obsolete
Unzari shita koe de, Tatsuya ga mitsugi no

kotoba o saegimasu.
Ìma osshatta koto wa subete Kuroha-san
no ichizonde wa kimerarenai de shiyou'
Tatsuya cut off Mitsugus words with a

bored voice.
The things that youve said just now, are
not to be decided in Kuroba-sans
discretion
Tatsuya implicitly said that Maya was the
one to decide thos.
Such a verbal agreement can be
interpreted as an intention to revolt
Kimeru no wa Mayoda to, Tatsuya ga

gengai ni shisa suru.
`Sono yna kuchiyakusoku o shite wa,
hangyaku no ishi ari to gokai sa re
kanemasearimasen yo'
`... ... Iya, son'na tsumori wanai'
Tsukimono ga ochita y ni, mitsugi no kao
kara Neya-iro no emi ga sh ~emashita.
Unlike his usual self, there was a hint that

Mitsugu was intoxicated with his own
words.
Dont worry. Well let you graduate from
Magic University. You can contribute to
Yotsubas financial activities as Taurus
Silver after. Theres no need for you to
continue your work in the JSDF either. Well
release you from your secret military duty
Mitsugus eyes were still enveloped in
darkness, he lifted the edge of his lips
further.
Ah, thats right. You will replace your
father position in FLT. Although your
existence will never be published as the
president, but you will have the largest
shareholder
I have no interest in such thing
.no, I have not such intention

The wicked smile disappeared from
Mitsugus face, as if he was left by the
Jibun ga futsde wa nakatta to jikaku shita

no ka, mitsugi wa utsumuite futatabi
damarikomu.
`Kuroha-san, miyuki no keishun-kai
shusseki o kimeta no wa go tshu-sama
oba-jda. Ore ya miyuki no ichizon
de kesseki dekiru monode wanai. Sono
teido no koto wa rikai sa rete irude shiyou'
`Soredemodesu'
setsu tburu ni me o muketa mama,
mitsugi wa hikui koe de mabayu imashita.
`Bun'ya ya ayako o kanashima setakunai'
Tatsuya no me ga Ku hosome
raremashita.
`Honkidesu ka'
Mitsugi wa kao o agete, Tatsuya no shisen o
mukaeutsu kimashita.
`Kanashima setakunai, to itta hazuda.
Watashi wa nanimoshinai'
54
demon who possessed him.

Perhaps, he realized that he was not acting
like himself, Mitsugus head was facing
down again in silence.
Kuroba-san, the one who ordered Miyukis
attendance in the New Years Meeting is
toushu-sama, oba-ue. Miyuki and I cant
just be absent on our own discretion. You
should understand that much right?
Even so
While keeping his eyes on the table at the
reception room, Mitsugu said so in a low
voice.
I dont wish to make Fumiya and Ayako
sad
Tatsuya narrowed his eyes sharply.
Are you sure?
Mitsugu raised his face, and stared
straightly to Tatsuya.
Ive said that I dont wish to make them
sad. I wont do anything
`Hiyorimi to iu kotodesu ka'
So you will wait and see from the side?
`Watashi wa chritsuda. Shinj-teki ni wa

kimi no tekidaga, kodomo-tachi no tame ni
te wa dasanai'
Mitsugi wa i keshi ya ashi ya ato tekitai o
sengen shimashita.
Tatsuya wa sore o kichi no jijitsu to shite
uketomemashita.
`Naze soko made shite miyuki kara ore o
tzaketai no ka riy o kiite mo, kotaete
itadakenaideshou ne'
Im neutral. Although sentimentally

speaking, Im your enemy, but I wont do
anything for the sake of my children
Mitsugu erased the remaining traces of
hositlity, declared so.
Tatsuya percieved that as a fact.
Mitsugi ga tachiagaru.
`Kigen-nai ni honke e tadoritsuketara
Mitsugu rose.
Ill answer you if you arrive in the main
Why do you wish to separate Miyuki and I?

You didnt answer this despite giving me
those explanations
kotaete yarou'
Mitsugi wa Tatsuya o mioroshinagara,
wakare no aisatsu kawari ni s
tsugemashita.
familymain house in time

Mitsugu looked down at Tatsuya, while
saying so in place of farewell.
CD: 17Jun15/19:33 (UTC+7)
Author: R, Y
Fuyuyasumi no shonichi o kkseirashiku

( ? ) Shukudai no shori ni tsuiyashite ita
miyuki no moto e yotei-gai no kyaku ga
otozureta no wa, chshoku o sumasete
shibaraku tatsute kara no
kotodatsumashita.
`Miyuki-san, o hisashiburi. O genki-sde
nan ~yoridesuwa'
First day of winter holiday, Miyuki was

spending her time to do her homework,
when an unexpected visitor came a while
after she had her lunch.
`Yka-san mo o kawari naku. Dzo

okakekudasai'
Yuuka-san also doesnt change. Please

take a seat
Ribingu no setsu setto de miyuki no

taimen ni koshi o oroshita kyaku no na wa
Tsukuba yka. Kanojo wa yotsuba no
bunkedearu Tsukuba-ka no chjodeari,
kuwaete yotsuba no jiki tshu kho
demoaru.
The visitor who sat opposite to Miyuki at

the living room was Tsukuba Yuuka. She
was the eldest daughter of Tsukuba-ka, a
branch family of Yotsuba-ka, she also one
of the next family head candidate.
Part 2
p. 54-63 (10p)
54
()

55
Nenrei wa nij ni toshi.-Gen dai ichi kk no
seito-kai fuku kaich de, genzai wa mah

daigaku no shi-nensei. Katanikakaru-teido
no sutorto no kurokami o roku: Shi-wake

no wanrengusu ni shi, Ro wa ni shita
migimimi ni piasu o hikara sete iru. Me~iku
mo batchiri kimatta, daigakuseirash
akanuketa joseidesu.
Miyuki to yka no kankei wa hitokoto de
hygen sureba chritsu-teki. Aruiwa sgo
Miyuki-san, long time no see. You look

very well
She was 22 years old this year. She was a

former vice president of first high student
council, currently on her fourth year in
magic university. She had a black hair at
shoulder length with a 6:4 fringe ratio,
while revealing the piercing at her right ear.
With a perfect make up, she appeared to be
a refined female college student.
The relationship between Miyuki and Yuuka,
if summarized in a word, was neutral.
fukansh. Ayako no y ni ra~ibaru kokoro o

muke aude mo naku, Bun'ya no y ni
shitashiku mo naku, mhitori no tshu
khodearu Shibata-ka no chnan
Katsunari no y ni tekitai-tekide mo nai.

Kshite ie o tazunete kuru no ga, aruimide
mottomo igaina jinbutsudatta. Katsunari ga
sensen fukoku ni oshikakeru kata ga, jitai to

shite wa mada ari-sda.
Tohaittemo, yka wa miyuki to tekitai shite
iru wakede wanai. Tachiba-teki ni mo onaji

,Ta. Ie o tazunete ko
rarereba, yohodo hijshikina jikan demonai

kagiri-ch ni hairenai wake ni wa ikanai.
Òshgatsu irai, yaku ichi-nen-buri kashira'
È e, sdesune'
Ònaji Tky ni sunde iru no ni, angai kao o
awaseru kikai wa nai mono ne'
`Tky mo hiroidesukara'
`S ne. Kiu toki ni, sore o kanjiru wa.
Miyuki-san wa ichitaka no ninenseideshita
ne? Seito kaich de sutte?'
56
`. Yoku gozonjidesu ne'
Alternatively, mutual non-intervention. She

was not competitive like Ayako, or intimate
like Fumiya, neither was she hostile as
Katsushige, the other family head
candidate, Shibata-kas eldest son.
Therefore, it was quite surprising that she
paid a visit this way. It was much more
likely for Katsushige to come and declare a
war in this situation.
Nevertheless, Yuuka was not hostile toward
Miyuki. They were of equal stand in being
the candidate for the next head of Yotsubaka. It was a given to let her in if she was
coming to pay a visit, unless she came in
an unearthly hour.
Its been about a year, since the last time
we met on last New Year
Yes, youre right
Even if we both live in Tokyo, the
opportunity to see each other is
unexpectedly scarce
Tokyo is huge afterall
Youre right. It certainly feels so in time
like this. Miyuki-san, youre a sophomore in
first high right? Are you in the student
council president?
Yes, youre well informed
Ìchi, bokdesukara ne. Hade ni katsuyaku

shite iru mitaiji yanai'
It is my almamater after all. You have

quite a loud achievement, havent you?
Ìma no dankai de medatsu no wa amari

konomashikunai to wakatte iru nodesuga,te o nuku no wa aite ni taishite shitsureida
to omou to, tsui... .... Y uta-san wa
msugu go sotsugydeshimashita ne?'
`. To itte mo, daigakuin ni susumu
nodakedo'
I know its not favourable to attract so

much attention at this stage, but I think its
rude to hold back toward my opponent.
Yuuka-san, youll be graduating soon
right?
Yes. Although, I will be continuing to the
graduate school
`Honke no otetsudai o sa reru node wa

nakatta nodesu ka?'
`Sukoshi kurai haku o tsukete oke, to iu

koto mitai. Imasara yo n'
Miyuki ga atarisawarinonai ukekotae o shite

iru uchi ni, minami ga ocha o motte kita.
Atarisawari ga nai to itte mo sore wa

kotobadzukai dake de, naiy wa kekk
gisugisu shita monodatta. Hade ni
katsuyaku shite iru, to iu yka no serifu wa
`son'nani medatte mo yoi no ka' to iu
fukumi o mota seta monodattashi, sore o
ukete miyuki wa `wakatte irukedo te o nuku
no wa shitsureideshi y' to kaeshite, yka
ga kksei jidai ni jitsuryoku o hitakakushi
ni shite ita koto o an'ni hihan shite iru.
Sonogo ni miyuki ga kuchi ni shita honke o

tetsudawanai no ka, to iu shitsumon ni wa
`yotsuba no hitoku gijutsu o daigaku ni rei
shite yoi no ka' to iu imi ga kome rarete
imashita.
Kiu inken'na kakehiki wa, dekiru dekinai
wa betsuni shite, miyuki no konomi ni
awanai. Dakara ocha de shikirinaoshi ga
dekiru no wa ura mo hy mo naku arigata
kakimashita.
`Sore de yka-san. Honjitsu wa dono yna
go yken de shiyou ka'
57
58
1 Haku wo tsukeru: increase ones dignity
Miyuki to yka, futari djini kappu o ss e

modoshita tokoro de, miyuki ga yka ni
hondai o tazuneru.
You will not directly proceed to help the

main familymain house?
Seems like they want me to increase my
value1 a little bit. At this late hour
While she answered Miyuki neutrally,
Minami brought the tea.
Although she was trying to be as natural as
possible with her words, it was actually
quite awkward. The phrase Yuuka used
earlier, loud achievements, actually carried
a deeper meaning, is it alright to be so
conspicuous, Miyuki answered with by
implicitly saying I know, but its rude to
hold back my power in return. By
answering so, she was critizising Yuuka,
who was hiding her power during her high
school.
After which, Miyuki asked if it was alright
for her not to help the main familymain
house, although her real question was is it
alright to leak out yotsubas secret
technology to the university.
Regardless of her capability in engaging
such a nasty tactic, it didnt fit Miyukis
taste. She was actually thankful for the tea
coming at the right time, to bring back the
focus of the conversation.
Then, Yuuka-san. What business do you
have with me today?
Miyuki and Yuuka brought back their cups
to the saucers at the same time, and
Miyuki asked her of the main issue.
Pic=57.jpg
Miyuki no tantchokunyna shitsumon ni,

yka wa mawarikudoi taido o tomemashita.
At Miyukis straightforward question, Yuuka

stopped beating around the bush.
`Kondo no keishun-kaidakedo, honke made

go issho shinai?'
`... ... Sore wa, Tky kara honke made

dk shinai ka to iu osasoidesu ka?'
Why dont we go together to the main

familymain house for the upcoming New
Years Meeting?
is that, an invitation to go to the main
familymain house from Tokyo together?
`Sotsu. Watashi ga kuruma o dasukara,-j

tsute itsute'
`Riy ou ka ga tsute mo yoroshde shiyou
ka'
Miyuki wa kokoronouchi ni waki-j gatsuta
keikai-kan o kakusenakatsuta. Sore wa,
yamuwoenai koto kamo shirenai. Yka wa
jiki tshu no za o arasou ra~ibarudeari,
fudan hotondo kry no nai, ketsuen to gen
tsute mo hotondo tanin-dzen no, seizei
kaomishiride shika nai aitena nodesu.
Ksh no taido to shite wa mijukuna

monodaga, yka ni sore o ki ni shita ysu
wanai. Yka wa hoka no ku no hitobito no
y ni, miyuki o har kka de kadai hyka
shinai. Gokuj no mah-ryoku to tagui
marena bib o motsute ite mo miyuki wa
mada j roku-sai no, yka yori roku-sai mo
toshishita no on'nanokoda. Sore o yka wa
uwabe dakedenaku rikai shite imashita.
`Riy n. Iwanaki ya dame?'
Uwamedzukai ni amaeru yna kuch de

uyamuya ni shiyou to suru yka. Sore o
miyuki wa tsumetai manazashi de
mitsumeru.
`Bun kakimashita'
Yka mo honki de gomakasou to shita node

wa nai y de, sugu ni fuzaketa taido o
Yes. Since I have a car, we can ride on

together
Is it alright for me to hear of your reason?
Miyuki couldnt hide the wariness that had
been welling up in her mind. It was
unavoidable. Afterall, Yuuka was one of her
rival as the candidates of the next family
head position, they had minimal
exchanges, even if she was a relative, but
she was not so different as stranger in
everyday life, she knew nothing about her
beside her face.
Although her approach in this negotiation
was rather immature, Yuuka paid no care
about it. Yuuka, unlike most others, did not
overestimate Miyukis halo effect. Even if
Miyuki had both good look and magic
power, she was still a 16 years old girls, a
girl younger by 4 years than Yuuka. Yuuka
understood this clearly.
Reason, huh. Do I need to say it?
Yuuka tried to avoid the topic by sweetly
looking up at Miyuki. Miyuki responded with
a cold look to that act of her.
I understand
Yuuka didnt seem to seriously cheat her
way out, she dropped her playful attitude

59
hikitsu kometa.
immediately.
`Riy wa watashi no goei ga inaku Natsu

Chiya Tsuta kara'
Ìnaku na Tsuta? Yka-san ni wa gdian ga'
Sofa kara mi o noridasou to shita miyuki o
oshi tomeru y ni, yka ga mewotojite kubi
o s-kai, yoko ni futsumashita.
My foremost reason is because my escort

has gone
Has gone? Yuuka-sans guardian is?
Yuuka closed her eyes and shook her head
several times to stop Miyuki from getting
up from the sofa.
Ìnaku Natsu Chiya Tsutano yo. Watashi no

menomaede. Shinji ya Tsuta,-tomo iu
ndakedo ne'
Miyuki ga ro o osaeta no wa, mabataki o
saikai suru made no mijikai jikan
tatsumashita.
Miyuki wa jibun no fumei o hajita. Ìnaku
Natsuta' to iu kotoba ga `korosareta' koto o
imi shite iru to rikai shite
shikarubekidatsuta to kangaete.
Yka wa seijin-zumi no, yotsuba no mahshida. Sono mah tokusei-j, honke kara
kiken'na shigoto o meiji rareru koto wa
sukunaiga, kaimude wanai. Sore wa
tsumari, gdian ga yka no ninmu-ch ni
junshoku suru kansei ga zerode
wanakatsuta to iu kotodesu.
Soreni kanojo wa kishna, seishin kanshkei mah ni takai tekisei o motsu mahshida. Sono mah shishitsu o chi Tsuta-sha
ni idenshi o nerawa reru to iu no mo jbun
ari eru kotodatsumashita.
`Soreha... ... Goshshsamadesu'
Teinei ni ichirei shita miyuki ni, yka wa
michido kubi o say ni futsumashita.
He has gone. In front of my eyes. To put it

simply, he has died
`Sono hygen wa tekitji ya nai wa. Inochi

o kakete watashi o mamoru no ga kanojo
no shigotodeari, kanojo wa sono sekimu o
mattou shita. Kanojo wa m kore ij,
Such an expression is not suitable. Her

work is to put her life to protect me, she
was fulfilling her responsibility. She has no
need to worry anymore that she will be my
Miyuki coverd her mouth only for a short

time, before starting to blink again.
Miyuki was ashamed of her uncertainty. It
was a given to understand that has gone
was hinting at has been killed had she
think harder.
Although Yuuka was already an adult, she
was a magician of Yotsuba. With her
versality with magic, it was rare for her to
receive a dangerous work request from the
top brass, it was not an impossibility. In
other words, the possibility of her guardian
to be killed in the mission was not zero.
Moreover, she was a rare magician with
high aptitude in Outer Systematice Spirit
Interference Magic. There were also those
who targeted her for her genetic qualities,
knowing her magic beforehand.
My condolence
Yuuka shook her head again after seeing
miyuki carefully bowed.
60
watashi no migawari to naru koto ni obieru

hitsuy wa nai. Moshimo anoyo ga jitsuzai
surunara, kanojo wa soko de hottohitoiki
tsuite iru kotode shiyou. M, ano waga
No tsug ni furimawasa renaide sumu to'
substitude. If the other world is real, she

must have been breathing in relief. That
she is no longer need to be ordered at the
mercy of the pampered girl
Yka no shjiki sugiru kans wa, miyuki o

fukai ni sa semashita.
`Tatoe gdeian to iu yakume o otte itakara
to wa ie, go jibun o mamotte nakunara reta
kata ni taishite... ... Jdandeatte mo
fukinshinde wanaide shiyou ka'
Yuukas excessive honest comments were

making Miyuki uncomfortable.
Even though its the job of a guardian, to
make fun of someone who protect you with
her life I wonder if thats appropriate
Yka wa igaina koto o iwa reta kao de,-me

o nando mo shibatataka semashita.
Yuuka was shocked and blinked her eyes

many times.
` Miyuki-san no gdeian wa
onsamadesu mono ne. Fuyukaina omoi o
sa seta nonara gomen'nasai'
Hymen-j, yka wa sunao ni atama o
sagete iru. Daga, kanojo no kotoba no
hashibashi ni mada nanika fukumi ga aru
y ni kanji rarete, miyuki wa yka no shazai
o sunao ni uketorenai.
`Watashi to ani ni kagitta kotode wa
arimasen. Jijitsuj gdeian o motteinai
Bun'ya-kun wa betsuni shite, Katsunari-san
mo kinmei-san no koto wa taisetsu ni sa
rete irude wa arimasearimasen ka'
Tsutsumi kinmei wa Shibata Katsunari no
gdeian de, Katsunari ga kinmei o daiji ni
shite iru no wa magire mo nai jijitsuda.
Shikashi ko no baai wa rei to shite futeki.
Tdatta no ka, hansei o unagasu
tsumoridatta miyuki no ito ni hanshite yka
wa nagonda waraigoe o agemashita.
`Katsunari-san to kinmei-san wa, hora,
aredakara'
Naomo yoko o mui te Kusukusu to warai
Its because Miyuki-sans guardian is your

own onii-sama. Im sorry for inciting an
unpleasant feeling
On the surface, Yuuka honestly bowed.
However, her words seemed to hinted
another feelings, Miyuki could not receive
the supposedly honest apology from Yuuka.
It is not unique to my brother and I.
Putting aside the fact that Fumiya-kun does
not have a guardian, Katsushige-san does
properly treasure Kotona-san right?
Tsutsumi Kotona was Sibata Katsushiges
guardian, and it was an indisputable fact
that Katsushige was taking care of Kotona.
However, that case was inappropriate
example. Contrary to Miyukis intention to
encourage Yuuka to reflect, it made her
laugh calmly instead.
Well, Katsushige-san and Kotona-san is,
like that afterall
Miyuki turned her stare aside in
tsudzukeru yka o miyuki wa buzen to

mitsumeru. Jibun no shissaku o miyuki wa
hitei dekinakatta.
61
`Sore ni onsama to watashi ga dk

shinakute mo, goei kurai wa sugu ni tehai
dekiru node wa arimasen ka? Watashi-tachi
to Tsute, yka-san ni wa Tsukuba-ka ga
tsuite iru nodesukara'
Yka ga warau no o tomete, nagashime ni
miyuki o mimashita.
`Sore wa sdakedo'
Yka ga shmen o muite suwari naosu.
`Kijo no onsama hodo ude no tatsu kata
wa nakanaka ne. Soreni, Miyuki-san

tachi ni tottemo warui hanashiji ya nai hazu
~yo? Honke made takush wa rongaidashi,
Tatsuya-san mo Niwa no menkyo shika

motte inaideshou?'
Tashika ni, chizu ni notte inai yotsuba no
honkyochi o takush no untenshu ni oshieru
wake ni wa ikanaishi, motte iku mono ga

iroiro to aru node nirinshade wa muridesu.
Shikashi, soreha saisho kara mondai ni

naranai.
Àrakajime renraku shite okeba,-eki made
mukae ni kite moraemasu. Kyonen made
sshite imashitashi, kotoshi mo sono
tsumoridesu'
Miyuki wa jiki tshu khodeari gen tshu no
mei.-Eki made mukae ni kuru teido no jy
jinbutsu taig wa tzendatta.
`Yka-sandatsute, kyonen made wa s

shite ita node wa arimasearimasen ka?'
disappointment at Yuuka who continued to

laugh and giggle. She couldnt deny the
blunder that shed just made.
Anyway, without having oniisama and I
together with you, you can arrange an
escort immediately right? Unlike us, Yuukasan, you have Tsukuba-ka with you afterall
Yuuka stopped laughing, she saw the
glance from Miyuki.
Well, thats true
Yuuka sat upfront.
Its hard to find someone whos on par
with your brother Moreover, its not bad
for Miyuki-san too right? Its impossible to
take taxi until the main house after all, and
Tatsuya-san only has a license for
motorbike right?
Indeed, she couldnt exactly tell a taxi
driver to drive all the way to Yotsubas
home which was not located in the map,
and it was imposible for a motorbike to
bring too many things.
However, that was never a problem from
the beginning.
As long as I contact them beforehand, I
can request for a pick up in the station. I
have done so until last year, and I will be
doing so this year too
Miyuki was the niece of the current family
head, regardless of her position as the next
family head candidate. It was a given that
she was treated as VIP to the extent of
picking her up from the station.
Yuuka-san, too, didnt you do so until last
year?
62
......
Jis-sha no unk seigyo gijutsu wa

semitodora~ibu no reberu made shinpo
shite iru. Kts kansei shisutemu no sabto
ga nakute mo, dora~ib no futan wa zen
seiki no hide wanai.
Car driving had reached the level of semiauto drive. Even without the support of
transport system, the burden of driving was
already much lesser than last time.
To hai e, jis-sha o unten shite mattaku hir

shinai to iu iki ni wa itaritsute inai. Tky
kara honke made ni jikan mo areba sha
dekiru kyoridaga, mukae o yoberunara
moyorieki made ko gatadensha o tsukatte
soko kara kuruma ni norikaeru kata ga
zutto rakuda. Wazawaza jibun de kuruma
no unten o suru hitsuy wa nai hazudatta.
`Watashi wa sore demo kamawanai
ndakedo. Miyuki-san wa tometa kata ga yoi
nji yanai ka na'
`Nazedeshou? Ima made sore de futsug
wa arimasendeshitaga'
Even so, the fatigue brought on by driving

was not completely eliminated. It only took
2 hours to travel from Tokyo to the main
house, but it was much easier to take a ride
to the nearest station and have people to
pick them up from there. There was no
need to specifically drive on her own.
`Zenkai made wa ne. Demo konkai wa

tometa kata ga yoi to omou ~yo. Riy wa
ienaikedo'
Riy wa ienai, to iu koto wa bakuzento shita
kenende wa naku, yka ni wa meikakuna
konkyo ga aru no ni chigainakatsumashita.
Until last time that is. However, its better

to stop that for now. I cant say the reason
though
Cant say the reason, meant that it was not
only her ungrounded concern, Yuuka had a
very clear ground on her reasoning.
`Yka-san, kijo wa nani o gozonjina nodesu

ka?'
`Sore wa ienai'
` Naze, kyonen made to onajide wa
damena nodesu ka? Yka-san to go issho
suru koto de, don'na meritto ga aru nodesu
ka?'
`Sore mo ienai'
Jitsu to mitsumeru miyuki no manazashi o,
yka wa toboketa hitomi de ukenagasu.
Yuuka-san, do you know something?
`... ... Sdesu ka'
I see
I dont mind that either. However, its best

if you dont do that
Why is that so? There hasnt been any
inconvenience until now
I cant say that

. Why, cant I do so, even if its the same
until last year? What kind of merit will I get
to go together with Yuuka-san?
I cant say that either
Miyuki stared deeply, but Yuuka was
warding it off with an innocent eyes.

63
Part 3
Kono ba de oreta no wa, miyuki no kata

dakimashita.
The one who broke the stance was Miyuki.
Yowaki ni natta node wanai. Miyuki ni wa,

yka o hakuj sa seru shudan ga nai
nodesu.
Tatoe, mah o tsukatte mo.
Yotsuba no mah-shi wa seishin kansh-kei
mah o tokui to suru taipu to, kiwamete
kyryokude yunkuna mah o tokui to suru
taipu ni wakareru. Miyuki wa kiwamete
kyryokude yunkuna seishin kansh-kei
mah o tokui to suru, ryh no taipu ni
atehamaru mah-shi. Soshite yka wa
tenkei-tekina seishin kansh-kei mah o
tokui to suru taipuda.
Aite o tatakinomesunara tomokaku, anji o
kakete himitsu o hakuj sa seru-rui no
tekunikku wa yka no kata ga haruka ni
jzu. Hymen-j wa tekitai shite inai ij,
chikaradzukude jh o hikidasu sentakushi
wa torenakatta.
Ò mshide no kudan wa, ani ni sdan shita
ue de go kait itashimasu'
It wasnt due to her weakness. Miyuki

simply did not have any mean to make
Yuuka talk.
Even if she use magic.
Yotsubas magicians were categorized into
2, those who specialized in Mental
Interference Magics, and those that
possessed a unique, powerful magic. Miyuki
specialized in an extremely powerful and
unique Mental Interference Magic, she
possessed both traits. On the other hand,
Yuuka was only a typical Mental
Interference user.
Regardless of their capabilities in defeating
an opponent, Yuuka was more versatile in
techniques to force others to confess any
secret. At the very least, she was not using
any violence in the surface, a way to
extract an information without forces.
Regarding your offer, I will answer you
after consulting my brother
`S? Yoi o henji o kitai shite iru wa. Otagai

no tame ni ne'
Really? Im expecting a good answer. For

both of us
Yka ga sofa kara tachiagaru.

Genkan no tobira o aketa minami ni òcha,
oishikatta wa' to koe o kake, miokuru
miyuki ni `matane' to rafuna aisatsu o
nokoshite yka wa tsukasa-ha-ka o-go ni
shimashita.
Yuuka stood up from the sofa.

She said to Minami the tea was delicious
when the entrance was opened, and left
with a rough greeting of see you to Miyuki
who was sending her out from the Shiba
house.
p. 63-66 (4p)
63
......
64
(
)
CD: 23Jun15/10:55 (UTC+7)
Author: Y
`Yka-san ga son'na koto o... ... '

Kitaku shita Tatsuya wa miyuki kara yka
no hmon to kanojo no mshide o kikasa
rete, shibaraku k ~e konde shimatta.
Mochiron kare mo, tatta kore dake no
zairy de yka no, iya, Tsukuba-ka no shin'i
o yomitoru koto wa dekinai. Daga yka no
of to mitsugi no rifujin'na yky no ma ni,
nanika missetsuna kankei ga aru to iu koto
dake wa machigainai y ni omowa
remashita.
Yuuka-san. Such a thing

When Tatsuya reached home, he heard
Yuukas visitation and offer from Miyuki, he
stopped to think for a while. Of course, he
was not able to draw any conclusion of
Yuukas, no, Tsukuba-kas intention only
from that much exchange. However, after
hearing Yuukas offer and Mitsugus
unreasonable request, he couldnt help but
think that those 2 occurrence were
unmistakably related.
`Kanojo wa riy o aimai ni bokasu node wa

naku, nani o shitte iru no ka ienai to itta
nda na?'
`Hai. Nanika o chitsute iru to iu koto o
kakusu tsumori wa nai ydeshimashita'
She did not try to give a vague reason, but

told you that she cant say it?
Tsumari, nanika ga aru to iu kotoda.

Suisoku no reberude wa naku, kakutei jh
no reberu de. Sore mo keishun-kai no sono
seki de,de wa naku, koko kara honke ni
mukau made no ma ni.
In other words, something was going to

happen. It was not only at the level of
conjecture, but a determined information.
And that was going to happen in the New
Years Meeting, no, along the way to main
house from here.
There was a possibility that Yuukas
remarks were made in order to cause
paranoia to Tatsuya and Miyuki, which
would discourage them from going to the
New Years meeting. However, when taking
into account of Mitsugus intimidation
(thered be attempts of attack against us),
the possibility seemed to be elevated.
Yka no hatsugen ga Tatsuya-tachi ni

gishin'angi o okosa sete Yoshiharu-kai o
kesseki suru y ni shimukeru tame no
monodearu, to iu kansei mo zerodehanai.
Daga,(oretachi ni taisuru shgeki ga
kuwadate rarete iru, to iu kotodarou na)
mitsugi no kyhaku mo awasete k ~ereba,
sono kansei ga mottomo takai y ni
Tatsuya ni wa omowa reta.
(Doko de nerau tsumorida? Sore izen ni,
tgetto wa dare,ta? Miyuki ka? Soretomo,
ore ka? )
Yes. Seems like she was hiding something

that she knew of
(Where will they attack? More importantly,

whos the target? Miyuki? Or is it me?)
65
Hyteki ga Tatsuyanara, kokoroatari wa

sukunakunai. Ura no shigoto o suru no ni
atari, kare wa tsuneni jibun no suj o shira
renai y saishin no chi o haratte kita.
Mokugeki-sha wa subete keshite iru
hazuda. Shikashi nanika no techigai de kare
no shiwazada to shira retanaraba, risuku o
dogaishi shite hfuku o chikau soshiki wa
hitotsu ya futatsude wanaidarou.
Daga karini high soshiki no hfuku
datosureba, naze wazawaza ko no kikai o
nerau no ka ga nattoku dekinai.
Hitome ni tsukanai basho o erabu no wa,

aite ga mah-shi no baai gyakkkada.
Osowareta-gawa ga `mi o mamoru tame' o
kjitsu ni mah de hangeki dekirukara,
shgeki suru gawa no risuku ga takaku
naru.
Ipp, hyteki ga miyukinara, aite no
mokuteki wa hobo hitotsu ni shiborikomeru.

-Garamidarou. Yotsuba no
tshu no chii ni tanin o ke otoshite made

koshsuru kachi wa nai, to Tatsuya wa
omotte iru. Miyuki ga jitai o kib surunara,

Tatsuya wa issai hikitomenaidarou. Kare no
me ni wa, hoka no tshu kho-sha mo
sorehodo norikidenai y ni mieru.

Nesshin'na no wa mushiro otona-tachi no
katadesu.
Daga soredakeni, otona no tsug de
omoikitsuta kd ni deru mono ga inaitomo

kagiranai. Eki kara honke made no toj wa,
yotsuba no o hizamotodearu no to djini

bunke ni to tsute mo hmuguraundoda.
Miteminufuri o sa seru toka bk jiken o
momikesu toka no ura ksaku ni hamotsute
If it was Tatsuya, it was not uncommon.

When he did the secret missions, he always
be careful not to let others know about his
identity. There shouldnt even be any
witness. However, if he let someone slipped
by mistake, and the organization swore to
take revenge regardless of the risk, it
wouldnt be strange to have one or two
enemies like that.
However, if it was a temporary retaliation
of illegal organization, he had no idea as to
why did they choose this timing.
If they choose an out-of-sight place, the
result would be the exact opposite for a
magician opponent. Beside, the attacked
could turn the table with self-defense as
an excuse, so this method had a high risk.
On the other hand, if the target was Miyuki,
the mastermind could be narrowed down to
nearly a single cause. Yotsuba-ka family
head succession. Tatsuya thought that it
did not hold any worth to beat other family
just to get the status of family head. If
Miyuki wished to decline, Tatsuya wouldnt
even mind. In his perception, the other
candidates seemed to be reluctant as well.
The eager ones were the adults.
Yet still, there wasnt anything that would
need a drastic action to suit the adults
convenience. The route from the station to
the main house was also homegrounds for
the branch families of Yotsuba. It was a
perfect venue for cover up or assault and
pretend not to see it.
koi to ieru.
Karini miyuki ga nerawa rete iru nonara,
yka no mshide o ukerubekidarou. Yka

ga issho ni iru koto de shgeki o
omoitodomaru kamo shirenaishi, jissai ni
osowa reta baai wa Tsukuba-ka o mikata ni

tsukeru koto ga ki samurai dekiru.
Gyaku ni Tatsuya ga hyteki no baai wa,
yka o makikonda to shite furina tachiba ni

oikoma reru kansei ga aru. Dk wa yka
kara no mshide ni yoru to wa ie, makizoe

ni shite shimatsuta to iu jijitsu no kata ga
omoku mi rarete shimaudarou.

Sdenakute mo yka no teian o uketa baai,
ittei no jho o shii rareru kansei ga aru.

Yka ga dk suru koto de shgeki o shiji
shita mono no tachiba wa oikoma reru
kamo shirenai. Daga, Tatsuya-tachi ni mo

yka o makizoe ni shita to iu oime ga

nokoru. Kekkyoku, mottomo e o suru no wa
ykada. Jiki tshu no chii ni meritto o

kanjinai to wa ie,-ji no tshu ni naru kamo
shirenai aite ni ima no dankai kara kari o
tsukuru no wa akirakana demerittodesu.

66
......
`... ... Okotowari shiyou'

Chk no sue, Tatsuya ga de shita ketsuron
wa koredatta. Kare no kokoronouchide wa,
yka no mshide o uketa kata ga yoi to iu
koe ga zutto kikoete ita. Kare no chokkan
wa yka to dk subekida to sasayaite iru.
Daga futmei sugiru jky o meritto,
demeritto de seiri shite, yka no mshide o
ukeru koto ni yoru demeritto no kata ga k
to handan shita noda kimashita.
`Wakarimashita. Soredewa y uta-san ni
If the target was Miyuki, it was better to

receive Yuukas offer. There was a
possibility that the assailant would retreat if
they know Yuuka was with them, and he
would get a help from Tsukuba-ka if they
were actually attacked.
On the contrary, if Tatsuya was the target,
they would likely be forced to disadvantage
when Yuuka is with them. It would cause
him to suffer a higher collateral damage if
he was to accept Yuukas proposal.
Nevertheless, they might be forced to a
certain concession if he was to accept
Yuukas proposal. Yuuka might be forced to
do it by the assailants instruction. Yet, the
collateral damage received by Yuuka
remained to be a debt to Tatsuya and
miyuki. At the end, the one who gain the
most, would be Yuuka. Even if she felt no
benefit at the next family head position, it
was a disadvantage for them to be
indebted to other party who might become
the next head.
lets reject it
After a long thought, Tatsuya stated his
conclusion. Within his mind, a voice kept
telling him that it was alright to accept
Yuukas offer. His intuition also whispered
the same. However, the benefits were too
uncertain, and he judged that the
disadvantages were greater if he were to
accept Yuukas offer.
Understood. Then, Ill contact Yuuka-san
renraku shite mairimasu'

Ribingu no gata disupure~i-tsuki
tanmatsu kara denwa suru node wa naku,
heya ni oitearu kogata vu~ijihon kara
renraku suru tsumorina nodarou. Miyuki wa
ani ni ichirei shite ni-kai e nobotte itta.
She didnt use the telephone with large

display in the living room, she probably
intended to contact Yuuka from a smaller
vision terminal in her room. Miyuki bowed
to her brother and went up to second floor.
CD: 26Jun15/16:55(UTC+7)
Author: Y
`... ... Sumimasen, sekkaku o koe o kakete

itadakimashita no ni'
Im sorry, even though you offered us
`Watashi mo zan'nendakedo, kinishinaide

ne. Jibun demo kyna hanashida to
omoushi'
`Mshiwakegozaimasearimasen'
`Yoi tsute. Demo, ki ga hen watsutara nanji
demo koe o kakete ne'
Im feeling disappointed, but dont mind it.

Its a sudden request after all
Part 4
p. 66-69 (4p)
66
`Hai, arigatgozaimasu'
`J ne. Go renraku, matsute iru wa'
Dga denwaki o tburu no naka ni shn
shite, yka wa ribingu no sofa ni kiku
senaka o azuketa. Tsuideni omoikiri ashi o
nobasu. Wakai josei to shite wa shsh
hashitanai kakkdaga, kono manshon wa
genzai kanojo no hitorigurashida. Kudokudo
to o gygi o toku shiynin mo, o sekky
sukina hahaoya mo inai.
Hatachi ni naru made wa hahaoya to kaseifu ga kgo ni haku matsute itaga, hatachi

ik wa sore mo nakunatsuta. Yka no
ninshiki-teki ni wa, kono ni-toshi de

No jiy o mankitsu shite ita. Yka no
pura~i be to ni hotondo ro o dasanakatsuta
Im really sorry
Its alright. However, if you encounter
anything, dont hold back to contact me
Yes, Thank you very much
Then, Ill wait for your further contact
After putting back the video phone in the
table, Yuuka rested her back to the large
sofa in her living room. She even extended
her feet in relaxation. It was a little
disgraceful conduct of a young woman, but
she was currently living in the apartment
alone. There was neither servants nor her
mother to preach her about manners here.
Before she reached 20, her mother and
housekeepers had alternately came, but all
of them stopped coming as soon as she
turned 20. In Yuukas consciousness, she
was enjoying 20 years worth of freedom in
the past 2 years. As her housemate who
dkyo hito ga inaku na tsute kara wa, jiy

kimamana seikatsu mo yoi koto bakaride
wa nai to omoi hajimete itaga.
Kanojo wa rirakkusu shita shisei no mama,

miyuki no henji ni tsuite kangaete imashita.
Kotowara reru koto wa stei-naida. Mushiro

ano teido no jh shika ataete inai ni mo

kakawarazu kochira no teian ni kui tsuite
kuru ~youdeha kyzamedatsuta. Sonotoki

wa, hontni makikoma reta koto o riy to
shite jiki tshu no za o yky shite yarou, to
68
didnt really talk much was gone, she has

the whole space as her private space. She
was thinking that a free unrestrained life
was good.
When she was still relaxing, she mulled
over Miyukis response to her offer.
Somosomo kho-sha ga nan-ri mo iru koto

jitai ga, teisai o totonoeru ij no imi o
motsute inai. Mottomo sugureta mah-shi
ga tshu ni naru to iu yotsuba no rru o
chjitsu ni junshu surunara, jiki tshu wa
Tsukasa Nami miyuki de kimarina noda. Ima
no yotsuba ni miyuki ij no mah-shi wa
sonzaishinai. Gen tshu no Mayo o
fukumete, yotsuba saik no mah-shi wa
miyukida. Sukunakutomo Tsukuba-ka wa s
ninshiki shite iru.
It was within her calculation that Miyuki

rejected the offer. Rather, it would be a
surprise for Miyuki to accept her offer,
given the limited information that Yuuka
gave. There was a possibility that Miyuki
thought that she would request the next
family head position from Miyuki.
Anyway, Yuuka was not particularly
interested in the status of Yotsuba-ka family
head.
In the first place no matter how many
candidates were selected, there was no
meaning beside adjusting the appearance.
Furthermore, if they were to comply with
Yotsubas rules faithfully, Shiba Miyuki
would be fully determined as the next
family head. Currently, here was no better
magician than Miyuki in Yotsuba. Even as
compared to the current family head, Maya,
Miyuki was still better as a magician. At the
very least, Tsukuba-ka knew this fact.
Yka wa, iya, Tsukuba-ka wa, ni toshimae

kara miyuki o jiki tshu ni osu koto o
kimete iru. Yka ga Ro urusai kanshi no me
kara kaih sa reta no wa, yotsuba no tshu
ni naranai koto ga zenteidatta. Jiki tshu
kho no chii o henj shinakatta no wa hoka
no bunke ni taisuru torihiki zairy ni
tsukaerukarade shika nakatta.
`Sore ni, Miyuki-san ni wa ano ònsama' ga
Yuuka, no, Tsukuba-ka, had decided from 2

years ago that they would support Miyuki
as the next family head. Since then, Yuuka
was released from monitoring and fuss, as
she was assumed that she would not to be
the next family head of Yotsuba. It didnt
give up the candidacy only for trading
material with other branches.
Morevoer, Miyuki-san has that oniisama
kangaeta kamo shirenai.

Yka wa betsuni, No chii nado
hoshikunai nodaga.
(
),
iru shin... ... '

Yka wa kyonen no Ni
Tsushima to Chsenhant nantan de nani
ga atta no ka shitte iru. Yonenmae no
hachigatsu ni Okinawa de nani ga okotta no
kamo shitte iru.
`Miyuki-san hitori dake demo kateru ki ga
shinai no ni, ano ningen heiki made mikata
ni tsuite iru nante hansokudesu wa'
too
Yuuka knew what happened last year, on
31 Oct, at the Tsutshima Base and southern
tip of Korean Peninsula. She also knew of
what happened in Okinawa, in August, 4
years ago.
Im not even sure I can win again Miyukisan alone, much less when she has such a
human weapon as her ally
Yka ni wa inshu no shkan ga nai. Daga

kon'natokiha, o sake ga nomereba yoi no
ni, to omotte shimau.
Ichido kibun dake de wain ni te o dashite
hidoi omoi o shite irai (saiwai kusuri ga
hattatsu shite irunode futsukayoi wa sugu
ni naotta), shuhai ni kuchi o tsuketa koto
wa naiga.
Yuuka had no drinking habit. However, this

time, she thought that it would be better if
she drink some.
She recalled the instance when she gave in
to her mood and ended up having a
hangover (fortunately the drugs developed
for hangover was able to immediately take
effect), even before she brought the cup to
her mouth.
Even so to have Tatsuya-san to serve
her, how crazy is that. Even though there is
no guarantee that he would keep quiet
forever
Instead of a glass of wine, she poured out a
bright red brewed rose hip tea to a glass
tea cup, for the sake of their similar
appearances, she drunk the tea in front of
her in one go.
`Sorenishitemo Tatsuya-san ni te o
dasou nante, shki no sata to wa omoenai.

Kare ga itsu made mo otonashiku shite ite
kureru nante hosh wa nainoni'

Wain no haitta gurasu no kawari ni, semete
mitame dake demo mane ~you to

kangaeta no ka azayakana aka ni ireta
rzuhippute o garasu no tekappu ni
sosogi,-me no mae ni kakagete yka wa

hitorigochita.
69
`Shibata no oji-sama mo Kuroha no ojisama mo sei no oji-sama mo, naze an'nani

Tatsuya-san no koto o menokataki ni suru
no kashira? Tatsuya-san wa yotsuba ni
totsute jyna senryokuda to omou

ndakedo...
Garasu no tekappu o katamukete, yka ga
wazuka ni kao o -Meta. Mada atsu sugita

Shibata-ojisama, Kuroba-ojisama, and

Shizuka oji-sama, too, why do they have
such enmity to Tatsuya-san? I thought
Tatsuya-san is an important force to
Yotsuba though
She tilted the glass tea cup slightly, Yuuka
frowned slightly. On top of the high

HAR
ue ni,-iro o jshi shite koku ire sugita

nodesu.
Ìe, oji samagata dakede wa nai wa ne.
Honke wa naze shiynin ni made Tatsuyasan o dekisokonaida to omowa sete iru no
kashira. Kare no koto o zonzai ni atsukau y
shiynin ni surikonde, ittai nani no imi ga
aru to iu no?'
Yka ga rzuhippute o hitokuchi nonda.
Sanmi ni nareta no ka, kondo wa kao o Me Nakatsumashita.
`Tatsuya-san ga naze ano yna atsukai o
ukete iru no ka, oksama mo gantoshite
oshiete kudasaranaishi... ... Yohodo nebukai
in'nen ga aru no kashira?'
Yka wa nakami ga hanbun zantsuta
tekappu o tburu ni oite tachi-j gatsuta.
Yokushitsu ni mukau kanojo no haigo de,
tenj kara orite kita HAR no manipiyurt
ga kappu o kitchin e okuru.
Kondo no keishun-kai de miyuki ga tsugi no
tshu ni shimei sa rereba, Tatsuya ga
fushizen ni -Me rarete iru riy mo akasa
reru kamo shirenai. Yka wa koe ni dasazu
ni, s kangaemashita.
temperature, the color emphasize that it

was too darkly brewed.
No, its not only the oji-samas. Even the
main houses staffs also teated Tatsuya like
a failure. The servants treat him so rudely,
what the hell is the meaning behind all
that?
CD: 17Jun15/13:30 (UTC+7)
Author: Y
Yka to no denwa no ato, miyuki wa honke

ni denwa o kakete, Ni eki
made mukae ni kite hosh to tanonda.
Shusseki o meiji rarete iru no wa gantan no
keishun-kaidakara, mijitaku ni kakaru jikan
o kangaete mo honraideareba san j ichi-
After her call with Yuuka, Miyuki gave a call

to main familymain house, she asked to be
picked up at the station on 29 Dec.
Actually, if she was ordered to attend the
New Years Meeting, as long as she could
arrive by 31 Dec, everything would be
Yuuka took a sip of the rose hip tea. She

probably used to the sour taste, as she did
not frown her face this time.
Okaasama also never tell me why does
Tatsuya-san receive such treatment I
wonder if there is a deep rooted bitterness
to certain extend?
Yuuka put the tea cup with half of its
content in the table. She went to the
bathroom right at her back, while HAR
manipulator came down from the ceiling to
send the cup to the kitchen.
If Miyuki were to be the next family head in
this upcoming New Years Meeting, the
reason behind Tatsuyas unnatural
diminishing treatment might also be
revealed. Yuuka thought so, voicelessly.
Part 5
p. 70 (1p)
70
nichi ni honke e demukeba yoi. Sore o

nijky-bi ni shita no wa, machigainaku
okorudearou akushidento de ashidome sa
reru risuku o kryo shite no
kotodatsumashita.
Denwa ni deta no wa Ohara to iu kts

kidtai agari no shitsuji de, kshita kuruma
no tehai o itsumo yatte kureru
jinbutsudesu.
Ohara to no uchiawase no kekka, gogo ichiji
ni eki made mukae ga kuru koto ni
kemmatsuta. Kono yotei wa betsudan
himitsu ni shite oku kotode wanai. Mushiro
miyuki ga tchaku shita toki ni sos ga nai
y, honke no shiynin zen'in ni tstatsu sa
remashita.
alright, even if she was taking into account

the timing needed to get prepared. The
main reason she asked to be picked up on
the 29th, was unmistakably with taking into
account the possibility of disturbances that
would occur.
The one who receive the call was Butler
Ohara, a former traffic riot police, he was
the person in charge of transportation
arrangement.
After the call with Ohara, it was decided
that they would be picked up at the station
in 1pm. This plan was to be kept
confidential otherwise. When Miyuki had
arrived safely, the information would be
communicated to all of the employees in
head family.
CD:
Author:
Part 6
p. 70-79 (10p)
70
71
Shibata Katsunari wa kotoshi nysh shita

bakari no, bei-sh no shokuinda.
Teikitekini kyjitsu shukkin o shii rareru to
wa ie kinmu wa mune kisoku-tekidaga,
gakusei no y ni nagai fuyuyasumi wanai.
Ky mo shinjin ni atae rareru jjitsu shita
zattana,-tomo iu shigoto o oete,
manshon e modotsute kita tokorodatsuta.
Marude sono taimingu o mihakaratte ita y
ni, vuijihon no yobidashi-on ga natta.
`Katsunari-san, atashi ga'
Ìya, '
......
72
......
Genkan de kitaku shita kare o demukaeta

kinmei ga ribingu e modorou to suru no o
seishi shite, Katsunari wa hekimen
umekomi-shiki no tminaru o ssa
shimashita.
`Tsan... ... Nanika goydesu ka?'
Deisupurei ni arawareta no wa, san-nichi
mae ni atta bakari no chichioya, No
hitotsu, Shibata-ka tshu no Shibata ri
dakimashita.
`Katsunari, kaette imashita ka'
`.Ta Tsuta ima, kitsuta tokorodesu yo'
`S ka. M, suwari nasai'
Gamen no muk-gawa kara, ri ga s
katarikakeru.
Nagaku naru to iu kotoda na, to Katsunari
wa handan shite, deisupurei to Masa
taisuru ichi no sofa e koshi o oroshimashita.
Shinch hyaku hachi j hachi-senchi, taij
hachi j-kiro to iu jimushoku ni wa
mottainai yna taikaku o hokoru Katsunari
ni, shihan no sofa setto wa sukoshi semai.
Daga Katsunari wa narete iru no ka, sofa to
setsu tburu no ma ni nagai ashi o
sashikonde kiy ni karada o ochitsuka seta.
`Katsunari, shigoto no kata wa ddesu'
`Madamada shinmaidesukara... ...
Mikkamae ni mo onaji shitsumon o
ukemashimashita yo'
`Mutsu, s ka... ... '
Katsunari no chichioya wa budan-ha katagi
de, kon'nafni kuchigomoru no wa
mezurash to ieru. Soredake, iidashi nikui
yken'na nodarou.
`Tsan, kondo no keishun-kai ni kansuru
73
hanashidesu ka?'
Dakara Katsunari wa, jibun no kata kara
tazuneru koto ni shita. Ato mikka mo
sureba kaowoawaseru jibun ni wazawaza
denwa o shite kita hododa. Kono jiki ni,
hoka no yken wa
omoitsukanakatsumashita.
Sda. Jitsuwa saki hodo, Tsukasa Nami
Miyuki kara Ohara ni renraku ga atsuta. Ni
j ky-nichi ni honke e kuru sda
`Miyuki-san mo ni j ky-nichidesu ka'
Bei-sh ni kagirazu gendai no ch shch
ni shgatsu yasumi to iu mono wanai.
Fusoku no jitai ni sonaete ittei-s no
shokuin ga yakusho ni tsumete iru. Tokuni
bei-sh wa sekai gunpatsu sens no
boppatsu irai, nenchmuky taiseida. Daga
shinmai no Katsunari ni wa, ni j ky-nichi
kara no dent-tekina kyka ga atae rarete
imashita.
`Shikashi, soregananika?'
Ningen hanare shita bib o motsu
toshishita no shinseki no on'nanoko no kao
o omoiukabenagara, Katsunari ga fushigi-s
ni toikakeru. Konkai no keishun-kai ni wa jiki
tshu kho zen'in ga shusseki suru koto ni
Natsute irukara, miyuki ga nenmatsu kara
honke ni taizai suru koto ni nani no fushigi
mo nai. Naze chichioya ga wazawaza
miyuki no tsug o Katsunari ni denwa shite
kuru no ka, kare ni wa rikai
dekinakatsumashita.
`Katsunari'
`Hai... ... ?'
Aratamatte jibun no na o yobu chichioya ni
Katsunari wa masumasu fushin o Satoru
~eru. Shikashi tsugi no hitokoto de, son'na

sasaina gimon wa subete fukitonde shima
kimashita.
`Miyuki o, Yoshiharu-kai ni shusseki sa sete
wa naranai'
Katsunari wa tossa ni kotoba ga denakatta.
Kotoba o nakushita node wa naku,

kokoronouchi ni gimon ga ikkini wakidete,
nani kara kikeba yoi no ka konran shite
shimatsuta nodearu.
`... ... Riy o kiite mo yoidesu ka?'
......
Kekkyoku kare ga erabi totta no wa,
tsukinami de han'y-sei ga takai kono
shitsumon dakimashita.
`Keishun-kai de Mayo-san wa miyuki o jiki
tshu ni shimei suru tsumoridesu'
`Sdesu ka. Zan'nendesu'

S kotaenagara Katsunari wa, jibun ga
amari shokku o ukete inai koto ni odoroite
ita.
Tashika ni miyuki wa sugureta mahshideari, djini yotsuba-ka no tokuchdearu
seishin kansh-kei mah e no takai tekisei
mo motte iru. Miyuki ga tsugi no tshu no
saiyryokukhodearu koto wa Katsunari ni
mo wakatte ita.
Daga No shishitsu to shite
seishin kansh-kei mah e no tekisei ga
jshi sa reru to itsute mo, sore wa zettaitekina jkende wanai. Sensendai no moto
z, sendai no Eisaku wa kdona seishin
kansh-kei mah no tsukaitedattaga, gent
omoni wa `seishin kz kansh' no
tsukaitedearu shin'yade wa naku, seishin
kansh-kei e no tekisei o motteinai Mayo ga
eraba rete iru. Soreni chokusetsutekina
sent-ryoku de i ~eba, jibun no kata ga
miyuki ~yorimo y tte iru to Katsunari wa

omotte iru.
74
(
)
75
Jibun ga jiki tshu ni eraba reru kansei wa

kesshite hikukunai, to Katsunari wa
kangaete ita. Shikashi kshite, eraba
renakatsuta to tsuge rarete sorehodo
shokku o ukete inai to iu koto wa.
(Hontha jibun demo wakatte ita ndarou
na. Miyuki-san no kata ga, yotsuba no
mah-shi to shite sugurete iruto)
`Tsan, moshikashite ki o yatte kureta
ndesu ka? Daijbudesu yo. Watashi mo m
otonadesukara, kichinto shukufuku kurai
dekimasu'
Egao o katachidzukuru no ni, Katsunari wa
sorehodo rryoku o yshi na kakimashita.
`Sde wanai'
Shikashi chichioya no ri kara kaettekita no
wa tsuyoi hitei no kotoba to,Yoshiharu-kai
de Mayo-san wa miyuki o jiki tshu ni
shimei suru tsumorida. Daga, sore o sa sete
wa naranai omoigakenai serifu
dakimashita.
`Tsan... ... Masaka go tshu-sama ni,
yotsuba ni hangyaku suru tsumoridesu ka'
Katsunari ga tsuyoi kuch de hinan suru.
`Jiki tshu wa honke tshu to bunke tshu
no hanashiai de kimeru tatemae ni Natsute
imasuga, ichizoku ni taisuru honke tshu no
eiky-ryoku o kangaereba, jisshitsu-teki ni
wa honke tshu no shimei de jiki tshu wa
kimarimasu. Tatoe bunke tshu ga itchi
shite watashi o jiki tshu ni oshita tokoro
de, ichizoku no shiji o e rareru to wa
omoemasen. Sono teido no koto wa, tsan
......
ni mo bun katsute iru hazudesu'

Katsunari no yos ni hanshite, ri wa gamen
no naka de unazuimashita.
Bun katsute iru. Watashi mo miyuki ga jiki
tshu to naru koto sonomono ni hantai suru
tsumori wanai. Omae no kata ga tshu ni
fusawash to kangaete wa iruga na
`... ... D iu kotodesu?'
`Miyuki ga tsugi no tshu ni naru no wa
shikata ga nai. Daga, ima wa mada hayai'
`Miyuki-san ga jiki tshu ni shimei sa reta
tokoro de, Mayo-sama ga sugu ni intai sa
reru wakede wa nai to omoimasuga'
`Miyuki o tsugi no tshu ni kimete shimau
no ga haya sugiruto gentsute iru nodesu'
`Kanojo wa mada j roku-saidesukara,
mijukuna bubun ga aru no wa tzenda to
omoimasuga'
Katsunari ni wa chichi no shin'i ga
wakaranakatsuta. Tshu o keish suru no
ga haya sugiru to iunara rikai dekiru. Daga
kkei-sha to shite shimei suru koto ni, nani
no futsug ga aru nodarou ka.
Miyuki hon'nin ni mondai wa nai. Anokoha
yotsuba no tshu ni fusawash mah-shi ni
narudarou
Ri no serifu wa, Katsunari o masumasu
konran sa semashita.
`... ...De wa nani ga mondaina nodesu ka?'
`Mondai wa miyuki no gdiandearu
Yatsudesu'
`Tatsuya-kun ga,desu ka? Tashikani mahshi to shite wa mondai ga aru kamo
shiremasenga, sent mah-shi to shite no
jitsuryoku wa utagau yochi ga arimasen yo.
Kare wa trasu shirub to shite yotsuba no

USNA

77
shikin-men ni mo kiku kken shite

imasushi, naniyori kongo Nihon no kirifuda
to nari eru senryaku-ky mah-shidesu.
Kare no materiaru bsuto ni kurabereba,
kawara wa -San no abisu wa iryokumen demo tny kanna jken-men demo
gentei-tekidesu'
Sono materiaru bsuto ga mondaida. Ano
mah wa iryoku ga ki sugiru. Chsenhant
nantan ni-shitsuta ano mah ga gen'in de,
himitsuri ni tainichi dmei no ksh ga
mota rete iru koto wa, watashi yori mo
bei-sh ni tsutomete iru omae no kata ga
yoku chitsute iru hazudesu'
`Tashika ni sono yna ugoki wa arimasuga,
djini minamo-ka de wagakuni ni taishite
anzen hoshjyaku no teiketsu o motomeru
sesshoku mo kappatsu-ka shite imasu.
Wagakuni to no dmei kankei o dashin shite
kita kuni no nakaniha ano shin Soren mo
fukuma rete imasu. USNA to no ma ni
kinch ga k matsute iru to iu mainasumen mo arimasuga, shhen kuni ni taisuru
To iu purasu kka no kata ga k to
shnaide wa kangae rarete imasu'
Sonoyni seiji-tekina torihiki zairy to shite
no kachi ga k matsute iru to iunara
naonokoto, seijika no omowaku ni
makikoma renu tame ni mo ano otoko o
yotsuba no chs kara kirihanashite oku
hitsuy ga aru. Sono tame ni wa msukoshi
jikan ga hitsuyda. Ima,-ji no tshu ni
miyuki o shimei sureba, hitsuzen-teki ni
ano otoko wa jiki tshu no sokkin to iu koto
ni naru. Sore wa yotsuba no shrai ni to
tsute, kanarazuya kakon to naru
Ri no shuch wa ikken, ronri-tekidatta.

Daga Katsunari ni wa sono kotoba ga,
kanj-tekina kihi-kan o seit-ka suru riron
bus ni omoete naranai.
`Tsan tsan wa, ie, tsan o fukumeta
bunke tshu no minasama h wa, naze
sorehodo made ni shite Tatsuya-kun o haijo
shiyou to nozomu nodesu ka?'
Ri no kao kara hyj ga kieta. Dy o
kakusu tame to iu ito mo atta kamo
shirenai. Daga sono muhyj no kamen ni
wa, kinky tsukura reta monode wanai,
nan'nen ni mo watatte chikuseki sa reta
jnen no ori ga fuchaku shite iru ~youni
Katsunari ni wa miemashita.
ki sugiru chikara wa sekai no antei o
sokonau. Wareware ga motomete iru no wa
nanimono ni mo gaisa renai chikarada.
Sekai o yurugasu chikara nado nozonde wa
inai'
`Shikashi sore wa, Tatsuya-kun no
sekininde wanaideshou'
Ano otoko ni sekinin o owa seru tsumori

wanai. Wareware wa, wareware no sekinin

ni oite, ano otoko o, ano mah o fin suru'
Settoku wa muimida to, Katsunari wa
Satoru kimashita.
` ? Watashi wa nani o sureba yoi
nodesu ka'
Jibun ni dekiru no wa, muimina dshiuchi o
yokeru koto dakeda to Katsunari wa kokoro
ni kimeta.
`Sudeni Mashiba to sei ga ashidome ni
ugoite iru'
78
`Kuroha-dono wa ugoite inai nodesu ka?'
Katsunari no shitsumon wa igai-kan ni yoru
mono, tatta. Mashiba-ka mo seike mo

chh ksaku wa senmonde wanai.
Nryoku-teki ni hoka no To d-teido
no koto wa dekirudarouga, yotsuba ichizoku
ni okeru chh ksaku no senmonka wa
Kuroha-kada. Ashidome ksaku to iu
bimyna sajikagen o yky sa reru shigoto
ni Kuroha-ka ga karande inai no wa
fushizen ni omowa remashita.
Kuroha-ka mo Tsukasa Nami Tatsuya haijo
no shushi ni wa sand shite iru. Tada

Kuroha-dono no kodomo-tachi ga ano otoko
ni tsuyoi ki o natsuite iru tame, tedashi wa

hikaeru to itte kimashita'
...... `Sdesu ka... ... Sore de, gutaitekini wa d
suru nodesu ka'
Bunke ga itchi danketsu shite iru yna

setsumei no nochi de, mottomo ykna
senryoku to naru bunke ga jitsud dankai
de datsuraku suru. Sakiyuki ni Shika
kanjinai hanashidaga, jibun no yakume wa
higai o saishgen ni kuitomeru kotoda to
Katsunari wa kimete iru. Sono tame ni mo,
dandori o shitte oku hitsuy ga akimashita.
Miyuki ni kega o sa seru hitsuy wa nai.
Mokuteki wa akumademo ashidome.
Gantan ni maniawanaku nareba, sorede
jbunda
Omottayori onbin'na hshin ni, Katsunari
wa sukoshidaga ando shimashita.
Omae no deban wa san j ichi-nichi. Sore
made ni ashidome ga seik sureba yoshi,
Mashiba-dono to Shizuka-dono ga shippai
shita baai, omaega saigo no toride to naru'
`Shsai o oshietekudasai. Wakatte irunara,
Mashiba-dono to Shizuka-dono no sakusen
ni tsuite mo'
79
Katsunari no toi ni kotaete, chichioya no Ro

kara inb no shsai ga katara remashita.
Part 7
p. 79-84 (6p)
79
CD:
, Mokuybi no yoru.
Kokub rikugun Matsumoto kichi no Yaguchi
chi wa kunren de hetoheto ni Natsuta
karada o beddo ni nagedashita.
Shikan wa midashinami no men demo
heisotsu no han to narubeshi, to iu shikan
kyiku no tamamono de nantoka nyyoku
made wa sumasetaga, ya Ro wa sore ij,
nani mo suru ki ga okoranakatsumashita.
Kare ga mukiryoku jtai ni ochtsuta no wa
kotoshi no natsu, kare no sonkei suru jkan
ga shikkyaku shita toaru jiken de no kotoda.
Sono jiken made, Yaguchi chi wa `tai dai A
reng kyk-ha' to iu habatsu ni zokushite
ita. Sakai taisa o ch to suru sono habatsu
wa seiren'na aikoku-sha no shdandeari,
kokub-gun no naka de dorehodo reig sa
rete mo kesshite fuh ki ni te o some
~youtohasezu, seiseidd, nebaridzuyoku
dai A Reng no kyi to ano kuni ni taishite
daky suru koto no ayau-sa o uttaete ita.
Yoni iu `shakunetsu no har~in' de
senzaiichig no chansu o N dani mo
kakawarazu shun-bu ga ski teisen o
kimete shimatsuta toki mo, Sakai taisa ya
sono fukushin wa kesshite kusarazu, jibuntachi no shuch o toki tsudzukemashita.
Author:
80
Sshite ~youyaku kokub-gun-nai ni rikaisha ga hirogari hajimeta, sono yasaki no

dekigotodatsuta.
Shin heiki no kaihatsu ni minkan hito,
shikamo miseinen no kksei o jikken-dai ni
shita ygi.
Shikashi are wa moto , Kushima-ka no
kuwadateta kotoda. Sakai taisa-tachi ni to
tsute wa otoshre rareta to shika omoenai
ano jiken de, tai dai A reng kyk-ha no
omodatta shikan wa gunji keimusho ni
shkan sa reta. Saich de kinko go-nen no
hanketsudaga, keiki ga shry shite mo
gunmu e no fukki wa fukandarou.
Soredokoroka, ikite keimusho o de rareru
ka d ka mo utagawashikatta. Gen'ni
shkan mae, kanbu ga nan-ri mo henshi
shite iru.
Yaguchi chi wa nenrei mo wakaku kaiky
mo hikui to iu koto de renza o manugareta.
Ano toki, genba ni inakatta koto mo
kikatta. Kare wa kikai-ka sk, tsumari
pa~wdostsu no jissen haibi o kenky
suru tokushu kikaikahohei shiken-tai no
tesutopa~irotto kara Matsumoto no rentai
ni haichigae ni natta. Tada sore wa kesshite
sasende wa naku, mushiro tsj no gunmu
o manaba seru shikan kyiku no ikkan to iu
seikaku ga tsuyokatta nodaga, hon'nin wa
kore o miyakoochi to torae yaruki o
ushinatte imashita.
Soredemo kare wa te o nuku koto naku,
mohan-tekina gunjin to shite kunren ni
sanka shite ita. Nureginu o kise rareta
kyk-ha kanbu no kao ni doro o nuranai
koto ga jibun ni dekiru seiippaida to kare
81
wa omoikonde ita.
Ya Ro wa tsukarete ita. Daisansha kara
mite, kare wa muri o shite ita. Yaruki ga
teika shite iru no ni, iji de karada o
ugokashi tsudzukete iru noda. Nikutai ij ni,
seishin ga hihei shite ita. Kare ga
ayashigena sasayaki ni mimi o kashita no
wa, kitsu to sono shoida Tsuta ni chigainai.
`Daredesu!'
Kare wa jibun shika inai hazu no heya ni
hito no kehai o kanjite, beddo kara ikioi
~yoku okiagatta. Don'nani tsukarete ite
mo, kunren de surikoma reta mi no konashi
wa suki no nai monodatta.
Sakai taisa o hajime to suru tai dai A reng
kyk-ha o otoshreta no wa
Yotsuba-kada
Heya no sumi kara myni kareta koe ga
hasse rareta.-Sei no nai, tomosureba fuyu
no zkibayashi o fukinukeru kogarashi to
kiki machigaete shimai-sna shi
shikabanedatsumashita.
`... ... Sore wa hontka? Somosomo omae
wa nanimonoda. Sono-wa ni konkyo wa aru
no ka'
`Shko wa mise rarenaiga, jijitsudesu'
Ya Ro ga saigi kokoro o mukidashi ni shite
ita no wa, gunjin to shite izen ni hitotoshite
tzen no han'ndatta.
`... ... Shikashi naze , Sore mo
yotsuba ga'
Daga sono-goe ga katatta naiy wa,
Yaguchi chi ni tori kesshite kikinagasu koto
no dekinai monode mo atta.
`Yotsuba ni Sakai taisa shukusei o shiji shita
kuromaku wa, mada manzoku shite inai'
Me o korashite mireba, heya no sumi,

kuragari no naka ni hito no katachi o shita
kage ga wadakamatte iru.
Kogarashi no yna koe wa, sono kage kara
hanata rete imashita.
!? !? `Kuromaku... ? Sore wa daredesu ka! ? Dare
ga taisa o otoshremashita! ?'
Rinjin ni kika renu y seiry o osaenagara,
Yaguchi chi wa tsuyoi kuch de toikakeru.
Daga kotae wa kaette kona kakimashita.

Gunji keimusho ni shkan sa reta Sakai
taisa o hajime to suru kyk-ha kanbu o
ansatsu suru tsumorida
Kage wa jibun no yken dake o tsutaeru
tsumori no ydesu. Aruiwa rokuon messji

ka, tomo ya Ro wa utagattaga, sugu ni sore
ga omoichigaidearu to wakatta.
Aruiwa rokuon messji ka, tomo ya Ro wa
utagattaga, sugu ni sore ga
omoichigaidearu to wakatta.
82
`Bakana. Gunji keimusho wa gaibu to genj
ni shadan sa rete iru. Sono keibi reberu wa

shuskantei ni mo hike o toranai. Shin'ny
nado dekiru hazu ga nai'

`Sore o kan to suru no ga yotsubadesu'
Ya Ro ga omowazu kuchi ni shita hanron o,

kage wa hitokoto de kirisutemashita.
Gunji keimusho no kabe mo tetsugshi mo

keibi shisutemu mo shkai-hei mo, yotsuba
no mashu o habamu koto wa dekinai.
Ansatsu o soshi suru tame ni wa, jitsuryoku
igai no shudan ga hitsuydesu'
Ya Ro ga kage no kotoba ni han'n suru
mae ni, Kage wa
messji no tsudzuki o kataru.
Yotsuba no jy jinbutsu ga shs no goei
83
......
o tsurete, Kobuchizawa-eki ni oriru. Sokode

mukae no kuruma ni norikaete, yotsuba no
iki ga kakatta onsen ni taizai suru Ni
natte iru'
`... ... Nani ga iitai'
`Sono jy jinbutsu wa, wakai
musumedesu'
Kage no serifu ga ya Ro no toi ni kotaeta
mono ka, soretomo arakajime yi sa rete
ita mono ka, sono kubetsu wa
tsukanakatsuta.
Yotsuba-ka ni, sono musume o misuteru
koto wa dekinai. Hitojichi ni toreba, Sakai
taisa o shakuh sa seru koto mo kanda
`Son'na koto ga... ... '
Dekiru hazu wanai, to ya Ro wa dangen
shitakatsuta. Enzai to hai e taisa wa gunji
htei de seishiki ni uzaihanketsu o ukete
shkan sa reta noda. Ikura ano yotsuba
demo, sore o kutsugaeseru to wa Shitau
~enakatsuta. Ina,
omoitakunakatsumashita.
`Dekiru nodesu'
Daga ya Ro wa `dekinai' to kuchi ni
dekinakatsuta. Dekiru to iwa sete
shimatsuta. Sono kotoba o kii teshi
matsumashita.
`Shikashi, hitojichinitoru to itsute mo do
~uyatsute... ... '
Kare wa sudeni, shtai fumei no kage no
kuchiguruma ni notte ita. Ya Ro wa jibun ga
sore o, highna shudan ni te o somete mo
taisa o, kanbu o sukuidasu koto o nozonde
iru to mitomete shimatsumashita.
Òreniha, sono shudan ga nai!'
`Kono Matsumoto ni wa kyka ch nryokusha no shy shisetsu ga aru'

`Nani! ? Masaka karera o... ... '
!? ......
, Mah-shi kaihatsu
kenky no ikkan to shite tettoribayaku

senryoku o tsukuridasu tame, tokutei no i
nryoku ni mokuteki o shibotte kyka sochi

o hodokoshita kyka sa~ikikku. Kokub-gun
no anbudearu karera wa, sengo nryoku no

kyi-do ni jite ikutsu ka no kokub-gun
kenky kikan ni nankin sa rete ita.
Matsumoto kichi no chikaku ni mo sono
hitotsu ga atsute, soko ni wa hikakuteki
kyi-do ga hikui, karada kyka shochi ga
hodokosa reta kyka sa~ikikku ga shy sa
rete iru.
84
Kyka sa~ikikku wa Ni taishite
enkon ni mo nita shitto o natsuite iru.

Yotsuba-ka ni isshimukuiru tamenaraba,
tegoma ni suru no wa yidesu'

Kage no kysa ni, ya Ro wa k Rete
atama o fu kimashita.
Ìya, yahari murida. Ore no kengende wa
kenkyjo ni hairu koto mo dekinai'
`Wareware ga sono shudan o teiky suru.

Muron, seiki no inochi wa junbi dekinaiga'
`... ... Hanzai-sha ni nare to iu no ka'
Ya Ro no koe ni wa kun ga nijinde ita.
Shikashi, high no shudan o sokuza ni
kyozetsu shinakatta jiten de, kare no erabu
michi wa kimatte imashita.
Sakai taisa no zaij jitai ga highna
shudan ni yotte netsuz sa reta monoda.
Hyteki o kakuho dekireba, chhkitekina
sochi mo kachitoru koto ga kandesu'
Tsumari Sakai taisa o sukuu koto ga dekiru
dakedenaku, ya Ro jishin no hanzai ki mo

nakatta koto ni dekiru to iu kotodesu.
Shih no ayamachi ni yori nejimage rareta
seigi o, arubekisugata ni tadasu dakeda.
Hanzaide waatte mo warude wanai'
`... ... Wakatta. Dsureba '
Jittai no nai kage ga,-me mo hana mo ro mo
nai kao de niyari to waratta y ni ya Ro ni
wa kanji rareta.
Part 8
p. 85-89 (5p)
85
CD:
Matsumoto kichi no Yaguchi chi ga gunp
ni somuku ketsui o katameta no to onaji
koro.
Kokub-gun Uji dai ni hoky kichi ni mo
onaji kage ga shutsugen shite ita. Kage ga
sugata o miseta aite wa tai dai A Reng
ywa-ha no rd, Hatae taii.
Hatae wa 10gatsu-sue, tekisei gaikoku hito
mah-shi o kichi no naka ni manekiireta
tsumi ni towa retaga, seishin kansh-kei
mah ni ~yori ishiki ssa o ukete ita to
shindan sa re tsumi ga genji rareta. Kichi
shirei no meirei o matazu sent-y shary o
ugokashita koto mo awasete hantoshi no
genp shobun. Keizai-teki ni wa kibish
shobundaga, kkaku shobun to naranakatta
koto ni tsuite wa kanari no onj sochida to
mi rarete itashi, Hatae jishin mo so ~u
Shitau tte ita.
Mottomo, dakaratoitte kare no sutansu ni
henka wa nakatta. Kysen ga seiritsu shita
Author:
to wa ie dai A Reng to no tekitai kankei wa

tsudzuite ori, ano kuni no ningen ni kataire
shi sugiru no wa kokub-gun-nai ni okeru
jishin no tachiba o akka sa seru to, Hatae
wa jkan karamo dry kara mo chkoku o
ukete iru. Soredemo kare wa, jibun no
shuch o mage na kakimashita.
Shin'nen ni junjiru koto ni tamerai wa
nakattaga, jibun no tachiba ga hibi akka
shite iru koto o kare wa kanjite ita. Kono ma
made wa tkarazu, shukusei made wa sa

renakute mo kaigoroshi no ukime o
mirudaro ~u to kangaete aseri o oboete

imashita.
86
Kage ga kare no mae ni sugata o
arawashita no wa, son'na toki dakimashita.
`Genz no tei-tai ka'
Hatae wa Matsumoto kichi no Yaguchi chi

yori mah ni tsjite iru. Kare ga

tsujoshutsugen shita kage no shtai o
ichimoku de miyabutta no mo sono tame

dakimashita.
`Doko no jutsushadesu'
Daga gen'ei to iu koto wa wakatte mo, sono

jutsusha no shtai made wa wakaranai.

Sono tende wa, Hatae mo ya Ro to taisa ga
na kakimashita.
`Senjitsu, kono kichi o shgeki shita no wa
Yotsuba-ka no tenomonodesu'
Kage wa Hatae no shitsumon ni kotae na
kakimashita.
`Son'na koto wa chitsute iru'
Hatae wa sore o tzen no koto to shite ki ni

shinakatta. Suj o akasu ki ga arunara,-me

mo hana mo ro mo nai kagebshi no gen'ei
nado okutte konai.
87
Soreni ano shgeki ga Yotsuba ni

yoru monoda to iu koto kurai, Hatae ni wa
kent ga tsuite ita. Shin'ny-sha wa akiraka
ni gendai mah o tsukatte ita. Kokub-gun
no kichi ni semekomu nado to iu daitan'na
manewosuru gendai mah-shi nado,
yotsuba igai ni kokoroatariganai.
`Yotsuba wa dai A reng to tsjite iru mono
o, imanao kari tsudzukete iru'
Shikashi,-ji no kono serifu wa mushi dekina
kakimashita.
Àitsu-ra wa mada dshi-tachi o Tsute iru
to iu no ka... ... ? Kusotsu, ano rykendomo-me!'
`Zuibun to yoyda. Hatae taii, ki kan mo
mata yotsuba no hytekida to iu no ni'
Hatae no kao ni dy ga yogiru. Daga kare
wa sugu ni hiraki choku kimashita.
Àyatsura rete ita to wa ie, nairan o
manekou to shita noda. Sudeni kakugo wa
dekite iru'
Taka-kan ni meiyo aru saigo wa yi sa rete
inai. Baikoku no to to shite, ojoku ni nureta
shi ga matte iru dakedesu'
`Ku~tsu... ... '
Kokub-gun no shikandearinagara,
tekikoku ni tsji, tekikoku no mah-shi ni
bengi o hakatta usugitanai uragirimono.
Oya ya kydai wa sazokashi kataminosemai
omoi o surudarou na'
`Naraba!'
Ima, jiketsu shite mo onaji kotoda. Uragiri
no tsumi ni tae kanete, shi ni nigekonda to
iu koto ni naru. Shinunara ano jiken ga
hakkaku shita chokugodatta. Ano toki ni
!?
88
!?
jiketsu shite ireba, shi o motte tsumi o

tsugunatta, hajiwoshiru gunjin to shite
okutte moraetadarou. Daga mosoi. Shi o
motte hajiwososogu ni wa, sudeni jiki o
isshite iru'
`Naraba d shiro to iu nodesu! ?'
Hatae no kao ni wa jiki ni natta otoko no
hyj ga ukande imashita.
Kare wa kage no kydan ni yotte, seijna
handan-ryoku o sshitsu shite imashita.
Ìkinobiru noda. Ikinobite koso, omei henj
no kikai mo aru'
`Shikashi, d yatsute! ?'
Kage ga, niyatto Emitsuta. Shikashi no nai
warai-gao wa, aite ni Emi Tsuta to satora
senakatsuta.
, Ky yori mikka
nochinoashita, Kobuchizawa-eki ni oite
kono kichi o shgeki shita mah-shi ga
yotsuba honke to sesshoku o motsu'
`Nani ~tsu?'
Sesshoku no mokuteki wa aratana ninmu
no dentatsu to hoky. Aratana ninmu to
wa, tai dai A Reng ywa-ha no senmetsu
sai
`Jibun ni... ... Nani o sa setai'
Ha o kui shibarinagara, Hatae ga tou. Koko
made kureba, kage no ito wa suisoku
dekiru.
`Sono mah-shi o ansatsu shiro to iu no ka'
Kore wa daiippo ni suginai.
Ikinobitakereba, aragau shika nai. Hangeki
shinakereba, yara reru dakedesu'
Àsashin ni mi o otose to iu no ka!'
`Hatae taii. Kimeru no wa ki-kandesu'
89
Chapter 3
Part 1
Hatae wa mohaya, kotae o kotoba ni suru

koto ga dekinakatsuta.-Gui bakutsuta ha
ga,-goe o samatagete ita.
Saiwai to iubekidarou. Taka-kan ni wa,
mikata to naru chiki ga taisei iru. Koshiki
mah-shi no chiki ga na. Karera wa
yorokonde Taka-kan no chikara to Natsute
kurerudarou'
Hatae no kotae o matazu, maboroshi Wa
kieta. Kasei-tai to wa chigatte, tan'naru t
keitai ga sonzai shita konseki wa nani mo
nokotte i na kakimashita.
p. 90-104 (15p)
CD:
90
, Doybi. Iyoiyo Tatsuya-tachi
ga, iya, miyuki ga honke e omomuku hida.
Tatsuya, miyuki, minami no san'nin wa

sukoshi hayai chshoku o sumasete, shgo
mae ni ie o demashita.
Yotsuba honke ga aru mura ni wa jsho ga
warifura rete inainode, zan'nen'nagara
takuhai shisutemu wa tsukaenai. Sono
tame, tenimotsu ga fuete shimatte iruga,
aruku kyori wa jisshitsu-teki ni kyabinetto
no eki de jk suru bun dakenanode
sorehodo futan ni wa naranai. Gen yori ji
ku no wa irui to midashinami yhin
dakenanode omoku wanai. Kasabaru
dakeda. Soreni miyuki ga kiru furisode wa,
maitoshi honke ga yi shite iru.
Jitaku kara machiawase no Kobuchizawa-eki

made no shoy jikan wa ichijikan-jaku.
Toch toraburu mo naku, san'nin wa junch
ni machiawaseta eki e ki imashita.
Kuroha Mitsugu no shgeki yokoku-tomo

iubeki yky o Tatsuya wa wasurete inai.
Daga kky ktskikan ni tero o shikakete
kuru kansei wa nai to kangaete ita. Seifu o
shmenkitte tekinimawasu yarikata wa,
yotsuba no suta~irude wanai. Shgeki ga
aru to sureba koko karada to Tatsuya wa
yos shite imashita.
Mukae no kuruma wa sudeni tchaku shite
Author: T
December 29, Saturday. It is the day
Tatsuya and the othersno, it is the day
Miyuki departs for the family home.
Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami took their lunch
a bit early and left the house before noon.
The village where the home of the Yotsuba
family is does not have a designated
address, so unfortunately they cannot use
home delivery services. So even though
their luggage has ended up increasing, the
distance they will walk is not that much of
a burden since it is essentially just as far as
the distance getting on and off the station
from the Cabinet. Originally, they were just
to carry along their clothes and their
personal essentials, so it was not supposed
to be heavy. It was just bulky. Besides, the
furisode Miyuki will wear has been prepared
for every year by the family home.
It takes short of one hour from her house to
reach the Kobuchizawa Station where they
agreed to meet. With no problems in the
way, the three reached the appointed
station within schedule.
Tatsuya has not forgotten Mitsugu Kurobas
request which might as well be a warning
of an attack[1]. However, he thought there
would be possibility of a terrorist attack
happening in a public transport facility.
Taking on the government head-on is not
the way Yotsuba deals with its enemies.
Should there be an attack, it should have
happened now, Tatsuya expected.
The car that will meet them has already
ita. Untenshu ni mo mioboe ga aru. Kyonen

made honke de hataraite ita minami to wa
sorenari ni kry ga atta kankei no y de,
egaowomisete kotoba o kawashite iru.
Tatsuya ni mukeru me wa, aikawarazu
mukibutsu o miru yna shisendattaga.
Toranku ni stsu~ksu o tsumikomi

owatsuta Tatsuya ga miyuki o shanai e
yd suru. Tatsuya e muke rareta untenshu
no metsuki o miyuki ni mi rareruto
mendna koto ni narukarada. Tatsuya to
shite wa, muyna toraburu o yokeru tame
ni miyuki o mukae ni kuru untenshu ni wa
msukoshi engi o oboete hosh
tokorodattaga, Ohara shitsuji no kanri suru
dora~ib wa aiso yori mo ude to doky
ysenda. Yky sa reru gin ni wa unten no
ude dakedenaku, izatoiutoki no aragoto no
arrived. The driver is also vaguely familiar

to him. He showed a smile and exchanged
words with Minami as if the two had been
acquainted in some way when she worked
at the family home until last year. Though
his eyes turned toward Tatsuya; his glance
always was as if he were seeing something
not human[2].
After finishing loading his suitcase onto the
trunk, Tatsuya lead Miyuki in. After all, the
drivers stare that once befell Tatsuya
turned troubled when it centered on Miyuki.
Tatsuya was avoiding unnecessary trouble,
so parts of him wished the driver who came
to meet Miyuki at least remembered to
better play his part. But the driver who
manages the Obara estate[3] prioritizes
strength and courage[4] over courtesy. The
required skills includes not only the
strength[5] to drive but also the strength to
91
ude mo fukuma rete irukara tash bukiyde

mo itashikatanai kamo shirenai.
fight when necessary, so it cannot not be

helped even though he is a little
incompetent.
Miyuki o shanai ni isoga seta no ni wa,

mhitotsu riy ga atta. Kare ga yos shita
tri, kochira o ukagau me ga aru. Tatsuyatachi ga mihara rete ita to iu yori, kono
kuruma ga mihara rete ita kanjida.
There is another reason I hurried Miyuki up

[adverb][6]. As he expected, he has
inquisitive eyes. Rather than say that
someone had been on the lookout for
Tatsuya and the others, it feels like
someone had been on the lookout for this
car.
If we assumed that there is a traitor or a
conspirator in the branch families of
Yotsuba, it should not be difficult for them
to know that this car had come from the
family home to meet Miyuki. Tatsuya had
the feigning suspicion that they would
seriously go that far, but the reality will not
change however he thought of it.
Except, there are less eyes on the lookout
Ni naits-sha, aruiwa kuromaku ga

iru to sureba, kono kuruma ga Kara
miyuki o mukae ni kita monoda to shiru no
wa muzukashikunaitarou. Honki de soko
made suru no ka, to iu no ga Tatsuya no
itsuwarazaru kansdattaga, kare ga d
omoou to genjitsu wa kawaranai.
Tada, karera o mihatte iru shisen ga
omottayori sukunai. Sore ga Tatsuya ni wa

ki ni natta. Ikisaki o shira reta ue de
machibuse o sa rete iru yna insh ga aru.
Jh ga morete irunara, ari eru kotodarou.
Sore ni imanotokoro,-te o dashite kuru

kehai wa nai. Jiei mokutekiigai no mah no
kshi wa ih ki. Mi rarete iru to iu riy de
mah o tsukatte haijo suru koto wa
dekinaishi, mah o tsukawanakute mo onaji
kotoda. Kono jky de tori uru sentakushi
wa, sugu ni kuruma o dasu koto dake
dakimashita.
for them than he thought. Tatsuya noticed

that. He knows where they are going, and
he has the impression that they are going
to get ambushed. It would be bound to
happen if information had been leaked.
[Illegible][7].
The use of magic other than self-defense
purposes is against the law. He cannot
make use magic to do away with them for
the reason that they would be seen; it
would end up the same even if he used
magic either. Immediately starting the car
is the only applicable choice in this
situation.
Joshu seki ni wa minami ga suwatta. Mae

no seki no kata ga shi o mihari yasukatta
nodaga, minami ga sassato joshu seki ni
norikonde hikaemena taidonagara
gantoshite seki o yuzurou to
Minami sat on the front passenger seat. It

is easier to keep an eye out on the
surroundings from the front seat. But
Minami hurriedly marched into the front
passenger seat and was modestly yet
92
shinakattanode, Tatsuya wa shikatanaku

kbu zaseki kara mawari ni me o kubatte
ita.
stubbornly demanding, so he could not help

but surrender the seat. Left with no choice,
Tatsuya observed the surroundings from
the back seat.
Ugoki ga atta no wa machi o dete, minka

ga togireta sugu-go dakimashita.
They got on the move immediately after

leaving town and staying clear of private
citizens.
The suspicious vehicle was caught in the
police dragnet for Tatsuya.
Onii-sama, what
Its an attack!
Saying that Miyuki would notice the
changes in Tatsuya earlier than his older
brother could give a warning may be an
understatement; if that should ever be the
case, it is in reaction to the delay of the
moment. Even now, a slight time lag was
being created as Miyukis words were
interrupted.
Tatsuya no keikai-m ni fushin'na shary ga

hikkaka kimashita.
Ònsama, d... ... '
`Shgekidesu!'
Tatsuya ga keikoku o hassuru yori saki ni
miyuki ga ani no henka ni kidzuku to iu no
wa,-banashi ga hayai men moaruga kiu
baai wa tai ni isshun no okure o motarasu.
Ima mo miyuki no kotoba o saegiru no ni,
wazukana ta~imuragu ga shjite imashita.
`Gurendo-dan, zenp ni, kh ichi'
Tatsuya no koe ni ~Ete, minami ga

taibutsu tainetsu shheki no mah o
tenkai shiyou to suru.
Daga soko ni j ichi ninbun no
muchitsujode chtohanpana mah-shiki ga

hanata remashita.
Taish wa Tatsuya-tachi no noru jis-sha. J
ichi ninbun no mah-shiki ga, marude
neratta y ni skoku jtai muchitsujo ni

kasane-kake sa reta mah-shiki ga sgo ni
kansh shi atte mah no hatsud o

samatageru, kyasuto jamingu no eiky-ka
to ruiji shita jtai o tsukuridashite

minami no shheki mah o samatageru.
Iya,`marude'de wanai. J ichi no mah-shiki
subete ga onaji shutsuryoku ni chsei sa
rete ita koto kara mite, itotekini skoku
jtai o tsukuridashita nodesu.
Grenade shots: two in the front, two in the

back.
In response to Tatsuyas voice, Minami tried
to discharge physical, heat-resistant barrier
magic.
However, what she released was a
disorganized, superficial form of magic of
the juuichi-nin[8] level.
The target was the automobile Tatsuya and
the others were riding. The juuichi-nin-level
form of magic is in the state of when magic
is in conflict, as if it is being completely
targeted. Minamis barrier magic is being
disrupted when a state akin to being under
the effects of cast jamming, which disrupts
the operation of magic when disorderly
overlapped forms of magic mutually
interfere with each other, was created. No,
completely is not the word for it. Looking
at how all 11 forms of magic was adjusted
93
CAD,
CAD
Gzende wanai, to Tatsuya wa omotta. Kore

wa, itchisseki no kunren de kanna
renkeide wanai.
Mah o tsukawa senai tame no, mah gin
no tsukaikata. Sore wa marude mah o-shi
~enai mah-shi no tame no tekunikku,
mah-shi ni nari sokonatta kyka jikken-tai
no tame no mah sent gijutsudesu.
`Minami, mah o chshi shiro'

`Ha~tsu? Hai!'
Minami no henji o matazu, Tatsuya wa
migite de naname-j o shisa shita. Kare no
mune ni wa kanzen shik ssa-gata kyado,
kare no tekubi ni wa shik ssa tai enkan
katachi tokkagata kyado `shirubtrasu'.
to the same output, the state of conflict

was deliberately created.
Either way[9], it was not a coincidence,
Tatsuya though. This is not some low-level
operation[10] prepared overnight.
It is a way of using magical abilities when
magic cannot be used. That is a technique
for magic instructors who completely
cannot use magic, a strengthened
experimental magical combat technique for
those who could have been magic
instructors.
Minami, stop using magic
Huh? Okay!
Without waiting for Minamis response,
Tatsuya pointed diagonally upward with his
right hand. In his chest was a complete
thinking operationtype [illegible];[11] in
his wrist was the thinking operation
Kch de gurendo-dan ga bunkai shi,

hish-ryoku o ushinatte buhin ga dro ni
chirabaru.
Tsudzukezama ni ni-hatsu, san-patsu to
uchikoma reta rydan mo, onaji matsuro o
tadoru.
Tatsuya-tachi o noseta kuruma ga

shkibona bakuen no yoko o hashirinukeru.
Rakka no shgeki de rydan no shinkan ga

kibaku shita noda. Saiwai, bunri shite ita
hontai no sakuyaku wa bakuhatsu
shinakatta.
Tatsuya ga zuj no mushi o oiharau y ni
hidarite o fu kimashita.
Hatsud shita mah wa jutsushiki kaisan.
interactive annular specialized CAD Silver

Taurus.
It disintegrates grenade shells midair as the
shells lose their trajectory and their parts
scatter on the road.
It also delivers the same fate to the highexplosive projectiles lobbed at them at the
sound of two or three explosions, one after
another.
The car Tatsuya and the others were riding
slipped out at the sidelines of the smallscale explosions.
The fuses of the high-explosive projectiles
set off as they fall from the sky. Fortunately,
the explosives themselves from where the
fuses separated did not explode.
Tatsuya waved flailed his left hand as if
driving away an insect overhead.
The magic he used was technical
disintegration.
94
Skoku jtai de kotei sa rete ita hatsud

toch no mah-shiki ga isshun de fuki
chirasa remasu.
`Machi ni hikikaesu ndesu!'
Goei no yakume o Tatsuya ni tora rete joshu
seki de ochikonde iru minami ni kamawazu,
Tatsuya wa untenshu ni U tn o shiji
shimashita.
Daga untenshu wa bakkumir ni utsuru,
gurendoranchiy o mado kara tsukidashita
tsuis no kuruma ni me o yatta dake de,
burki o fumu soburi mo handoruwokiru
soburi mo nai.
Tatsuya no kotoba ni shitagawazu,

konomama kyk toppa suru ~Edesu.
`Kuruma o machi ni modoshite kudasai!'
Miyuki ga ani no shiji o kurikaeshimasu.
The form of magic which was fixed in a

state of conflict midway in its operation is
blown about in an instant.
Go back to town!
Tatsuya took the role of guarding their
convoy, and without paying heed to Minami
who is depressed in the front passenger
seat, Tatsuya ordered the driver to take a
U-turn.
However, the driver simply laid his eyes on
the car chasing them reflected on the rear
mirror, from whose window a grenade
launcher jut out, and made neither an
indication of stepping on the break nor an
indication of turning the steering wheel.
Not following Tatsuyas words, he was in
the position to bulldoze his way through.
Please turn the car back to town!
Miyuki repeated her older brothers order.
!?

4WS
`Rykaidesu!'
Untenshu wa miyuki no meirei ni soku,
tsukimashita.
`Minami, miyuki o tanomu'
Tatsuya ga futokoro kara tainetsu bdan no
gun'y sangurasu o toridashinagara
minami ni hanashikaketa.
`Wa, wa i!'
Kao ni fuitto suru sangurasu de nins o
kakushinagara, Tatsuya ga kondo wa miyuki
ni koe o kakeru.
`Miyuki, ekimae de ochiaou'
Ònsama! ? '
Tatsuya ga mado o aketa no to, untenshu
ga supintn ni haitta no wa dji
dakimashita.
Kono jidai no yonrin-sha wa anchi rokku ga
tettei shite iru tame saidotn wa kz-j
fukandaga, jiy-do no takai 4 WS o sbi
Understood!
The driver immediately followed Miyukis
command.
Minami, Miyuki, I am at your mercy.
Tatsuya told Minami as he took out a heatresistant, bulletproof, military-grade
sunglass from his pocket.
O-okay!
Hiding his expression with the sunglass
tightly fit unto his face, Tatsuya raised his
voice to Miyuki[12].
Miyuki, lets rendezvous at the front of the
station.
Onii-sama[13].
The driver entered a spin turn at the same
time that Tatsuya opened the window.
The four-wheeled cars of this era cannot
make side turns due to their structure as
their anti-lock brakes are intensively
shite irunode, jky-sha wa sonobade supin

surunoni chikai kaiten hankei de tn ga
kanda. Ima dewa saidotnde wanaku kore
o supintn to yonde iru.
Kuruma ga tn shita shunkan, enshinryoku

o riy shite Tatsuya ga kbu zaseki no
mado kara tobidasu. `Chyaku' to `kansei
seigyo' no kumiawase de chakuchi shita
Tatsuya wa zenp no shgeki-sha ga motsu
kaki o bunkai shi,-sha ni taisuru soreij no
shageki o soshi shimashita.
95
Furikaeri y, miyuki o noseta kuruma o

oikakeyou to tn toch no jis-sha no
sharin o hazusu. Shatai ga romen o kishiru
kandakai oto ga mijikaku hibikimasu.
constructed. However, it is equipped with

four-wheel steering that has a high degree
of freedom, so expert drivers can make
turns in small turning radii by spinning at
that location. Currently, this is called spin
turn, not side turn.
The moment the car turned, Tatsuya flew
out of the rear passenger seat window due
to the centrifugal force. [Incomplete
sentence]
Landing with his inertia control ability,

Tatsuya disassembled the gun in the
closest attackers hands, preventing further
attacks on the car.
Turning back, he removed wheels from the
self-propelled vehicle pursuing the car with
()
Tatsuya wa miyuki o noseta jis-sha ga

machi e mukatta no o kakunin shite,
ichiban chikai shgeki-sha ni tobi gakatta.
Kon'na katachi de hangeki o ukeru koto wa
stei shite inakatta hazuda. Ni mo
kakawarazu, aite no han'n wa hayakatta.
Jki ga bunkai sa reta koto ni taisuru konran
mo mi rarenai. B hais gysha no sagygi
o kita sono otoko wa, sude no Tatsuya ni
taishite senaka kara kakut-sen-y no naifu
o hikinuita. Yubi o hogo suru habahiro no
gdo ga tsuita, natsukurudasut ni ha o
tsuketa yna keij no naifudesu.
(Kokub rikugun no kyka heishi, iya, jinz
saikikku ka! )
Jki ni tayoranai kakut-sen o zentei to
shita sbi. Kon'na mono o ippan no heishi
Miyuki in mid-turn. There was a short sound

of the cars body grinding on the road
surface.
After checking that the car with Miyuki is
going to the town, Tatsuya leaped to the
closest attacker.
Such a counterattack shouldnt usually be
expected. However, the opponent's
reaction was fast. He wasnt even hindered
by his guns disassembly. Facing unarmed
Tatsuya, the man, dressed in working
clothes of a certain delivery agency, pulled
a fighting combat knife from behind his
back. It was a knife with a wide guard for
protecting fingers, looking like brass
knuckles with a blade.
(A reinforced soldier of National Defense
Army? No, an artificial psychic?! )
It is equipment for hand-to-hand combat,
without relying on firearms. There is no way
ya bryoku hanzai-sha ga motte iru hazu

ga nai. Saki hodo no itotekini skoku jtai o
tsukuridashita mah-shiki to kangae
awasereba, kono sent-in wa mah-shi
kaihatsu no shippai-saku, mah-shi ni nari
sokoneta jinz saikikku ni chigainakatta.
Tsukidasa reru naifu. Tokushu sutenresu-k

no tshin ga taiden shite iru no ga mi ~eru.
Aite o saikitsuku to kent o tsukeru mae
kara, Tatsuya wa nikugan to `seirei no me'
o djini kshi shite ita. Kono ma made wa,
ha o kawashite mo fushizen ni tamekoma
reta denka no hshutsu, hibana hden ni
yotte damji o ukeru. Sutangan no yna hi
sassh reberu no enerugde wanai. Chishisei no denryoku-rydesu.
96
Tatsuya wa naifu o girigiride kawasu node
that a regular soldier or a gang band

member would have such thing. That, and
the magic that created the recent conflict,
means that this combatant can be nothing
but a failure of magician's development. It
is surely an artificial psychic that couldn't
become a magician.
A knife sticks out. The special stainless
steel blade of the knife is clearly charged
with electricity. Even before having guessed
that his opponent is a psychic, Tatsuya was
using both his physical and spiritual eyes.
With this knife, even if you were to dodge
the blade, you would be hurt by sparks or
electricity discharge from energy stored in
there. The energy level there is different
from non-lethal weapons like stun guns. It's
lethal.
Tatsuya wasn't just barely dodging the
wa naku, kh e kiku tobi

shirizokimashita.
Naifu no hasaki kara hibana ga chiru.
Hden wa naifu kara otoko no ude e to
hashi kimashita.
Nen no tame ni bgo-fuku o kikonde iru
nodarou. Kanden ni ~yori shokku o uketa
ysu wanai. Otoko wa motto betsu no mono
ni shokku o ukete imashita.
Jibun no in ga jibun no ishi ni ~yorazuni
kaijo sa reta, jibun no nryoku ni uragira
reta shgeki de ugoki o tometa otoko o,
sukasazu tobikonda Tatsuya no tenohira ga
utsu. Imaya koy mah ni tsuide tokui ni
natta shind-ha o uchikomi, otoko no ishiki
o karitomasu.
Otoko no naifu ga katte ni hden shita
karakuri wa kantanda. Tatsuya ga kh e
janpu suruto djini, hosoku shiborikonda
jutsushiki kaitai o atete denka o atsumete
blade, he was retreating with big steps.

Sparks were flying from the edge of the
knife. And then electricity run from the
knife into the man's arm.
He must have been wearing protective
clothing just in case. It didnt look like he
got an electricity shock. But he was
shocked with another thing.
He stopped for a second, realizing that his
abilities were used without his will, and that
his superpowers betrayed him. And in that
time Tatsuya hit him with his palms. He
reaped the consciousness of the man by
hitting him with resonation, his next best
magic after the unique ability.
The trick behind the man's knife
discharging by itself is simple. When
jumping behind, Tatsuya used narrowly
refined skill cancellation and blew away the

97
ita mah-shiki o fukitobashita noda. Gendai

mah wa motomoto saikikku nryoku no
kenky kara umareta mono. Saikikku
nryoku to mah ga honshitsu-teki ni onaji
monodearu to iu koto wa, Tatsuya-tachi ni
totte jshikidesu.
Nins o kakusu tame ka, otoko ga mabuka
ni kabutte ita yaky-b-gata no sagy-b
ga, taoreta hyshi ni nugeru. Otoko no kao
wa, No gaiken o shite imashita.
Tatsuya ni, sono otoko o shigeshigeto
kansatsu shite iru jikan wa nakatta. Say
kara m supdo de teki ga sematte kuru.
Ima taoshita otoko to onaji b hais kaisha
no sagygi o kite, onaji bshi o kabutte iru.
Fukaku k ~erumademonaku,
nakamadarou.
Sono supdo wa kare ga shiru kagiri saisoku
no mah-shi, Erika ni hitteki suru.
magic containing the charge. The thing is,

modern magic originates from the study of
psychic abilities. Its common sense for
Tatsuya that psychic abilities and magic are
the same thing.
When the man fell, the baseball-like
working hat he was wearing very low,
maybe to hide his looks, fell off. The man
looked like he was around 15 years old.
But Tatsuya didnt have the time to closely
look at the man's face The enemies were
coming at high speed from both sides. They
were wearing the same delivery working
clothes and baseball caps as the man lying
here. There's no need to think about it they have to be his allies.
Their speed is comparable to the fastest
mage Tatsuya knows, Erika.
()
()
Daga sono karada kontorru wa,

(zatsudesu) wazukana jikan-sa de osoi
gakaru futari no saikikku. Tatsuya ga
ugokanakereba sakini sesshoku surudearou
migi no otoko e, kare wa aete fumikondesu.
Kaunt o toru node wanai. Tada, surechigau
dake. Tatsuya ga otoko no haigo de tachi
yamatsuta toki, sono otoko no ashi wa
mada yamatsute inakatsumashita.
Hidarikara osoi gakaru saikikku ga, migi
kara tsukkonde kita saikikku to surechigau.
Tatsuya wa hidari no saikikku o
machikamaete imashita.
Kuridasa reru naifu.
Atama o Mu tenohira.
Naifu o kawashite haigo ni mawarikonda
Tatsuya no tenohira kara hanata reru
shind-ha ga, saikikku no n o Sa buru.
(Koroshimashita ka? )
Ito shita yori fukai tegotae ni isshun s
However, the control is (sloppy)

Two psychics attacked with slightly different
timing. Tatsuya stepped to the right, in
direction of the man that would have hit
him first.
It was not to counter. Only to dodge. The
man's legs were still moving when Tatsuya
stopped behind him.
Psychic attacking from the left dodged
psychic coming from the right.
Tatsuya was readily waiting for the man on
the left.
A knife is drawn.
A face is hit with the palm.
Resonance waves released from Tatsuya's
palm, dodging the knife, and circling from
behind, shake the psychic's mind.
(Did I kill him? Response!)
For a second, Tatsuya doubted for a deeper
utagu Tsuta ga, romen o suberu otoko ga

seimei han'n o hasshite iru no o mite,
Tatsuya wa kare e mukete yyaku hanten
shita saikikku ni ishiki o mukemashita.
Otoko no karada ni kasoku no mah-shiki
ga say suru. Kansei seigyo jutsushiki ni
gait suru jh-tai wa mi enai. Arede wa
jintai no taiky genkai o koeta G ga kakaru
hazudaga, sono otoko wa kgeki shisei o
kuzushite inai.
than he expected response, but, seeing

that the sliding on the road surface man is
still releasing life force, he turned to the
man and guided his attention there.
Acceleration magic is working on the man's
body. There was no visible carrier
responsible for inertial control there. The G
force on his body should have been well
above the body's limit, but the man
managed to sustain balance.
[1] I tried searching everything, even
Mahouka fan sites about this. No relevant
Japanese sources show up. I highly suspect
is a mistranscription. (attack)
seems to be the more likely word, add to
the fact that it was used in the following
sentence.
[2] Something not human is a loose
translation. It originally said inorganic
matter.
[3] The original says

(literally, manages the Obara deacon). It
makes no sense. I suspect is supposed
to be (various matters).
[4] Literally, arms and heart.
[5] Literally, arms. Im using strength to
keep the imagery parallel.
[6] There is supposed to be an adverb here.
What that is, I cannot now. Theres a
mistranscription in the sentence.
[7] *
te
[8] I am not sure if was improperly
transcribed or if it is some sort of an inuniverse terminology. I was not able to
understand what it means.
[9] I suspect it should have read
.
[10] is not a Japanese word. I
suspect it should have read .
[11] 0 could be some sort of device.

[12] 4 means -4 C. However, it
makes no sense in this sentence.
[13] I am not sure why there is a P there.
You usually only use this word as an
abbreviation of producer as in movie
producer. For example, Aki-P = Producer
Akimoto. Cf, sensei.
98
()
(Nikutai mo kyka shite iru no ka.

Kimaridesu na)
Aite no shtai wa, karada kyka heiy-gata
jinz saikikku. No
zenpanki ni `kaihatsu' sa re tsuini kansei o
miru koto no nakatta, mah o tsukaeru
kyka heishi. Doitsude wa onaji konseputo
ga -Ko ssa ni yori kokoromi
raretarashga, Nihon de saiy sa reta no wa
yakubutsu ni yoru kykada.
(So the body is also enhanced. Then it's

decided)
So the opponent is really both bodyreinforced and artificial psychic. So it's a
reinforced soldier with magic abilities. They
were developed in the first half of the
repeated world wars of 20s, but were never
completed. Germany tried to achieve this
goal with genetic manipulation, but Japan
used drug reinforcement.
Karada kyka heiy-gata jinz saikikku no

kaihatsu ga shippai to ketsurondzuke rare
keikaku ga haki sa reta no wa, saikikku
nryoku no shatei ga saidai de san jsenchi, tsumari jibun jishin to rchi ga san
j-senchi ika no buki ni shika say sa se
rarenakatta tameda. Sore ij no kyori ni
naru to, jish kaihen ni hitsuyna mahshiki no katachi o iji dekinai. Jish ni
hatarakikakeru kka no nai, kowareta sko
jh karada o tsha suru koto shika
dekinakatta.
(Sore mo kanzen ni muimide wa nakatta toi
~ukotoka. Aete fukanzen'na mah-shiki o
jfuku sa seru koto ni yori, mah hatsud o
bgai suruto Hana. Kashikoi yatsu wa doko
ni demo iru monodesu)
Sore wa tomokaku, karera no shtai ga
karada kyka heiy-gata jinz saikikku no
jikken-tainara, nenrei wa rokujissai o koete
The reason for scrapping the plan and

concluding that the reinforced army
artificial psychic development project was a
failure lies in the fact, that their ability
range was only 30 cm. In other words, they
could only use weapons that were within 30
cm radius from their body. They couldn't
sustain the magic required for event
transformation on longer distances. They
could only project idea information, but it
had no effect on events.
(So it wasn't entirely pointless? It's
impressive to combine imperfect magic to
interfere with magic workings. There are
smart people anywhere you look)
Setting that aside, if they are the
experimental reinforced artificial psychics,
they should be more than 60 years old.
99
iru hazuda. Tash to wa ie waka-sa o

tamotte iru no mo, kyka sochi no kkadaro
~uka.
Kotoba ni sureba soredake no jh-ry ga
Tatsuya no n oku o yogittaga, jikan-teki ni
wa Ichi-by ni mitanai shikdatta.
Soshite sonoaida ni mo, Tatsuya no karada
wa kasoku mah de hdan to-ka shita
otoko no Mukai Ni ugoite ita.
Aite no ugoki wa supdo koso mewomiharu
monodeatte mo kakut-jutsu to shite
marude senren sa rete inai. Tatsuya no me
kara mite, tonikaku zatsudatta. Hikaku no
taish ga yakumo ya yanagidearu ten o
sashihikanakereba naranai kamo
shirenaiga, motto ippantekina suijun ni
terashite mite mo, gijutsu-teki ni ototte iru
no wa kakkantekina jijitsuda.
Maybe not fully, but the ability to preserve

youth must be an effect of their
strengthening.
If you put it in words, this is how much
information passed through Tatsuya's brain,
but in reality it took only 1 second. And in
the meantime, Tatsuya's body moved to
counterattack the man that moved with a
cannonballs speed due to acceleration
magic.
The opponent's movements might amaze
you, but it's only due to the sheer speed,
and the movements themselves aren't
polished at all. To Tatsuya's eyes, they were
sloppy. Maybe it was because he was
comparing them to Yakumo and Yanagi, but
the fact that even on more general level
the techniques were weak is the objective
truth.
Kunren ga tarinai node wanai. Supdo o

kyka shita dake no jinz saikikku wa,
kyka sa reta supdo ni ninshiki-ryoku ga
oitsukanai. Mah de kasoku shita supdo ni,
jibun jishin ga tsuiteikenai.
Tatsuya ga shiru kagiri saisoku no mah-shi
wa ~erikadaga, hayaku ugoku dakenara
Erika ij no supdo o daseru mah-shi wa
sukunakunaidarou. Tabun yanagi ni wa
kandashi kazama ni mo kanda. Mah
ryoku kara suisoku sureba, miyuki ni mo
Mayumi ni mo Katsuhito ni mo kanna
hazuda. Ni mo kandarou, to
Tatsuya wa omou. Shikashi karera wa,
jissen no naka de sono reberu no jiko
kasoku mah o tsukawanai. Hitsuy ga nai
node wa naku, kasoku shita karada o
kontorru dekinaikaradesu.
Kono sokudo-iki de baransu o ushinawazu
nikutai to emono o seikaku ni kontorru
They weren't lacking in training. Artificial

psychics were only accelerated in their
speed of movement, but they lacked the
mental ability to follow it. They were unable
to follow their magically accelerated speed.
To Tatsuya's knowledge, the fastest mage is
Erika, but if it was only about moving fast,
there should be many mages capable of
even faster movement. Both Yanagi and
Kazama should be capable of it. Measuring
by the magic ability, even Miyuki, Mayumi
and Katsuto should be able to do it. Tatsuya
thought that it should be possible even for
Masaki Ichijou. But they don't use that level
of self-acceleration in real fight. Not
because there's no need to, but they are
unable to control the accelerated body.
Only Erika with her natural talent is able to
precisely control her body and ability
100
dekiru no wa, tenpunosai o sonaeta

Erikadakara kosoda. Magaimono no sain
de, kanojo to onaji koto wa dekinai.
Magaimonodakara, kantan ni taisho suru
koto ga dekiru.
Kon'nafni.
Tatsuya ga ryte no tenohira o karuku aite
kamaeru.
Naifu o yoko ni nagu jinz saikikku no ji
kubi ga, Tatsuya no tenohira ni suikoma
remasu.
Marude jibun kara Mare ni itsuta yna
sono kkei wa, katsute yanagi ga No
kaij de mugashira ry no jenert o aite ni
shita shn toso tsukuridatsumashita.
Tatsuya wa taij to jibun no kansei o keshi,
otoko no te o tetsub ni mitatete tobi
agaru.
without losing balance with that speed. You

can't catch up with her with fake skills. It is
possible to deal with them because they
are fake.
Taij to kansei o keshite ita no wa sono
He lost his weight and inertia in just that
And that's how.

Tatsuya slightly opened palms of both
hands in preparation.
The artificial psychic's wrist, knocking the
knife aside, sided into Tatsuya's palm.
It looked like he himself went to be caught,
just like that time when Yanagi fought No
Head Dragon's generator during the 9SC.
Tatsuya made his weight and inertia
disappear, and, forcing his opponent's
hands straight, flown.
isshun dake no kotodatsumashita.

Nobashita ude ni ikinari u~eito ga shjite
otoko no karada ga hiki taosa remasu.
Tatsuya no ashi ga otoko no ude o matagu.

Tobitsukijjigatame, ni misekaketa, tbu e
no kikku.
Ishiki o ushinatta otoko wa roj ni
tatakitsuke rare, kch de taisei o
tatenaoshita Tatsuya wa chakuchi suru nari
tsugi no emono e muka kimashita.
Kare ga ch kankaku ni toraete iru teki no
kazu wa nokori ni j hachi-ri.-Nai, jinz
saikikku ga ky-ri. Koi no skoku jtai o
tsukuridashita saikikku j ichi-ri igai ni,
mhitori, osoraku tsuiseki no kuruma no
naka ni hikaete ita nodarou. Jinz
saikikkude wanai, innochikara o motanai
to iu imi no Wa sudeni, ts ni
utsutte imashita.
single moment.
The mans body is pulled down as the
weight suddenly burdened his outstretched
arm.
Tatsuyas feet straddled the mans arm.
He feigned a jumping perpendicular
armbar2 and gave a kick to his head.
Losing his consciousness, the man was
slammed against the road, while Tatsuya
regained his posture midair and headed for
his next prey upon landing.
There are 28 remaining enemies that he
has caught with his super senses. Among
them, nine are synthetic psychics. There
should be another one, aside from the 21
psychics who generated the disruption
field3 deliberately, who more likely than not
has been showing restraint inside the car
being tracked. The 29 normal persons
(meaning those who are not synthetic
2 A judo technique.
3 I translated this as state of conflict in the earlier file, but disruption field sounds better now, I realize.
101
Shikashi Tatsuya wa, tada no hitori mo buji

ni kisu tsumori wa mu ka kimashita.
Zan'nen'nagara keisatsu ga tchaku
shitanode, Tatsuya wa chdo ni j hito o
taoshita tokoro de sono ba o hanareta.
Shinch ni keisatsu no me o
kaikugurinagara jikan o kakete eki made no
michi o kakenuke, miyuki-tachi to gry
suru.
Jikoku wa sudeni, gogo shi-ji o mawatte
imashita.
Ònsama, go bujide!'
Eki no machiaishitsu de ocha o nonde ita
miyuki ga, Tatsuya no sugata o mitsukete
naka kara tobidashite kimashita.
`Sumanai, mata semashita na'

Tatsuya wa daki tsuku sunzen de
tachidomatta miyuki no atama o nadete,
minami o oitekibori ni shite iru
machiaishitsu no naka e miyuki to tomoni
psychics and do not hold superpowers)

have already fled.
However, Tatsuya did not intend to have
one of them escape without harm.
Unfortunately, the police arrived, so
Tatsuya left that place just as he had
defeated 20 of them.
He eventually runs past the street by the
station while carefully slipping through the
sight of the police before joining up with
Miyuki and the others.
It was already 4 pm.
Onii-sama, have a safe trip!
Having drunk her tea at the waiting room of
the station, Miyuki jumped out right from
there when she laid eyes upon the
silhouette of Tatsuya.
Im sorry. I had you waiting.
Tatsuya caresses Miyukis headshe stands
still, on the verge of hugging himand
goes together with Miyuki into the waiting
room where Minami has been left behind.
haitte ikimasu.
`Minami mo gokur-sama'
Ìe, go bujide naniyoridesu'
Tachiagatte ojigiwosuru minami ni suwaru

y teburi de aizu shite, Tatsuya mo kanojo
no mukaigawa e suwatta.
Miyuki wa iu made mo naku Tatsuya no
tonari. Soshite minami no tonari ni wa
san'nin-bun no nimotsu.
`Mukae no kuruma wa d shimashita?'
`Kaeshimashita. Shgeki no moy wa gairo

kamera de tora rete ita ni chigai
arimasen'node, honke e chokusetsu
modoranu y iifukumete. Ano, tomeoita
kata ga yokattanode shiyou ka?'
Fuan-ge ni jibun no kao o miageru imto no
Ni te o atete, Tatsuya wa anshin sa seru
y ni warai kaketa.
Ìya, omae no handan wa tadash. Yoku
soko made kangaeta na, miyuki'
4 { does not make sense. It is probably .
Thank you for your hard work too,

Minami.
No, your safety is more important that
anything.
Signaling Minami with his hand to sit before
she stood up in refusal, Tatsuya also sat on
the opposite side of her.
Miyuki was, needless to say, beside
Tatsuya. Then, beside Minami was the trios
luggage.
What happened to the car thats supposed
to meet us?
It went back. The pattern of the attack
was without a doubt being recorded by
traffic cameras, so I explicitly told him not
to return to the family home directly.
Uhm, might it be better to keep him there?
Laying his hand on his younger sisters
cheek as she looks up at his own face
apprehensively4, Tatsuya gave a smile as if
to calm her down.
No, your judgment is right, if you think of
about it hard enough, Miyuki.
Àrigatgozaimasu... ... '

Miyuki ga sekimen shite utsumuku no o,
minami ga `nani o imasara' to iu shiraketa
me de mite iru.
Daga Tatsuya ga me o ugokashita shunkan,
minami no kao wa tsutsumashiyakana

hyj ni hayagawari shita.
Minami ni muke rareta Tatsuya no hitomi ni
akireta iro ga konzai shite iru no wa, sono
henka no shunkan o
minogasanakattakaradarou. Minami wa
igokochi no waru-sa o kenmei ni taeta.
102
Saiwai Tatsuya wa sonomama minami ni
shisen o kotei shite doko made gomakashi
kireru ka tanoshimu ~youna, shne no neji

magatta mane wa shina kakimashita.
Tatsuya wa sugu miyuki ni shisen o
modoshi, kanojo no Ni atete ita te o

hanashimashita.
À~tsu... ... '

Nagorioshi-sna miyuki no koe o mushi
shite, Tatsuya wa imto ni honke e renraku

suru y meijita.
`Ky wa ittan, jitaku e modoru. Ashita
denaosukara, sono mukae o irai shite kure'
Thank you very much

Miyuki gazed downward, blushing, as he
looked at her with his teasing eyes asking,
What now?
But Minamis face quickly changed into a
reserved expression the moment Tatsuyas
eyes moved.
Miyukis color of being shocked by
Tatsuyas eyes looking at her was probably
because she failed to notice the moment of
that change. Minami endured the
comfortable pain as much as she could.
Tatsuyafortunate as he isdid not have
any twisted pretense that he was enjoying
fixing his eyes on Minami like that to see
how far he could fool her.
Tatsuya immediately turned his eyes back
to Miyuki and removed his hand which had
been lying on her cheek.
Ah
Ignoring Miyukis seemingly sorrowful
voice, Tatsuya ordered her younger sister
to contact the family home.
We will temporarily return home today. We
will head out again tomorrow, so make a
Moto , Honke tchaku wa misoka de

mondainai. Sore o ky ni shita no wa
akushidento, iya, bgai ksaku de
ashidome o ukeru kansei o kryo
shitakaradesu.
Zan'nen'nagara kenen wa tekich shite

shima Tsuta ga, dakarakoso ky muri o suru
hitsuy wa mu ka kimashita.
`Kashikomarimashimashita'
Miyuki wa sugu ni keitai jh tanmatsu o
toridashite, honke e no tsshin kaisen o
aimashita.
Denwa ni deta aite wa Ohara shitsuji. Koten wa nando mo miyuki no anpi o toi,
soreij no kais futegiwa o wabi, korekara
mukae no kuruma o yokosu to kurikaeshi
shuch shimashita.
, ,
`... ... Ohara-san, watashi wa ittan,-ka ni

modoritai nodesu'
Tsuini miyuki ga kireta. Iya, kireta to iu
hodo koe o Ara-geta wakede wa nakattaga,
sono tsumetai seion wa hon'i no yochi-
request for that dispatch.

Originally, arriving at the family home on
New Years Eve was no problem. What
happened today was an accident. No, it is
because he took into account the possibility
that they would be stranded due to
sabotage.
Unfortunately, his concerns hit the mark,
but that is precisely why there was no need
to overdo it today.
Understood.
Miyuki immediately took her mobile
information terminal out and opened the
communication line to the family home.
Answering the phone is Obara, the butler. 5
Obara inquired about Miyukis safety many,
many times, apologized for his
incompetence even more, and repeatedly
insisted that she sends for a car to pick
them up at this instant.
Obara-san, I would like to go back to my
house for a while.
Miyuki got angry without warning. No, it
was not as if she raised her voiced so much
that we would say she got angry. Rather,
5 I made a note in the earlier file about managing the Obara estate. I was wrong. I failed to understand that it is actually his
name. The relevant erratum is as follows: (Page 2) But the driver who manages the Obara estate prioritizes strength should be But the
driver, Obara the butler, prioritizes strength.
103
nashi to kiku mono ni iya demo rikai sa seru

mono dakimashita.
that cool voice of hers made it understood

that it was a no, even to the listener who
had no room for changing his mind.
`Hatsu, shchi tsukamatsurimashimashita'

Onsei tswa-ki no muk-gawa de Ohara ga
chokuritsu fud no shisei to natte iru
sono sugata ga me ni ukabu yna koe ga
kaette kumashita.
Miyuki wa chiyansu to mite, tatamikakeru
koto ni shimashita.
Òba-sama ni wa, ky no koto wa kitaku
shite kara aratamete go hkoku shimasu to
tsutaete kudasai'
`Wa, se no mama ni'
`Sorede ashita mo mukae no kuruma o
onegai shitai nodesukedo'
`Wa, nanjinari to, o kokoronomamani'
O-okay, it is acknowledged.
Obara stands at attention by the side of the
voice receiver. At least, his voice resounded
as if he made that posture.
Fudan kara gesana taido no medatsu

Oharadaga, koko made Tta
hanashikata o suru no wa amari kioku ni
nai. Son'nani iikata ga kitsukatta kashira, to
miyuki wa hisoka ni hansei shinagara
Tatsuya ni me de nanto kotaerubeki ka
tazunemashita.
Tatsuya wa `gozenjji' to uchikonda
tanmatsu no gamen o miyuki ni
misemashita.
`De wa, gozenjji de onegai
dekimasudeshou ka'
Miyuki saw her chance and decided to

press him for answers.
Please relay to my aunt that I will report
once again on todays matters after
returning home.
O-okay, as you wish.
And then, I would also like to make a
request for a car to pick us up tomorrow6.
O-okay, certainly, anytime as you well
please.
[Illegible]7, she does not quite remember
what they have been talking about so
tensely until now. It might have been harsh
to say it that way, Miyuki secretly thought
to herself. Meanwhile, she inquired Tatsuya
with her eyes if she had to answer the
butler.
Tatsuya showed Miyuki both [illegible]8 of
the terminal where he typed, 10 am.
Well then, how about 10 am?
6 is obviously a mistranscription. It is probably .

7 2 cannot be understood. is not a Japanese word.
8 .
104
`Kashikomarimashite gozaimasu'
Ohara no kotaeha, kotaedatta soku.
Hontni daijbudarou ka to miyuki wa
omottaga, soreha jibun ga shinpai suru
kotode wa nai to kangae naoshita.
`De wa ashita, yoroshikuonegaishimasu'
Understood.
Obaras answer was prompt.
Would it really be okay, Miyuki thought to
herself, but there is no way she would feel
relieved, she thought again.
Well then, I shall be expecting you
tomorrow.
`Ha~tsu, Miyuki-sama, o kaeri no dch,

oki o tsukete'
Kiki-y ni yotte wa haraniichimotsu ari-sna
iikatadattaga, sasuga ni ki no shoida to
miyuki wa kikinagashite tswa o
setsutsumashita.
O-okay, Miyuki-sama, please take care on

your way home.
He seemed to have some ulterior motive
due to he asked it, but as expected Miyuki
ignored it thinking she is just imagining
things, and hung up the call.
Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami took their lunch
a bit early and left the house before noon.
CD:
Author:
Part 2
p. 109-111
p. 104-108 (5p)
104
Author: T
Tatsuya-tachi san'nin wa,-ka ni tsuku made
jiken no koto wa hitokoto mo kuchi ni
shinakatsumashita.
Ie ni kaeri tsuki, pakkingu shita nimotsu wa
sonomama ni fuku o kigae ~ete ribingu ni
atsumari, yyaku fuka-nushi-tekina kankrei
o kaijo shita.
Miyuki to minami ga kh to kcha o
motsute kuru. Kh wa miyuki ga Tatsuya no
tame ni ireta mono, kcha wa minami ga
miyuki-y to jibun-y ni ireta monoda. Futari
de betsubetsu no nomimono o yi suru no
wa muda ni Shitau ~eruga, Tatsuya wa
Tatsuya and the three did not dare to speak

one word about the incident until they got
home.
Having gone back home, the luggage they
packed piled up in the living room
undisturbed as they changed clothes, before
they finally waved their self-imposed gag
order.
Miyuki and Minami brought out coffee and
red tea: the coffee, made by Miyuki for
Tatsuya, and the red tea, made by Minami
for Miyuki and herself. The two of them
preparing separate drinks may seem
wasteful, but Tatsuya had resolved right
105
kono-ken ni kanshi, saisho kara ro o dasanai

koto ni shite imashita.
`Miyuki, minami, futari tomo otsukaresama.
Minami mo kotsu chi ni suwaru to '
from the start never to comment about this

matter.
Miyuki, Minami, thank you two for your
hard work. You can sit here too, Minami.
Miyuki ni negirai no kotoba o kake,

da~iningu no isu ni ikou to suru minami o
sofa ni suwara seru.
`Ky, kasanetsute kita aitedaga'
He gives Miyuki the thankful remark and

makes Minami, who is trying to grab the
opportunity, sit on the sofa.
There was the enemy who attacked us
today
With Miyuki on his side, Tatsuya made
Minami sit on the opposite side of Miyuki
and started talking about that which the two
have been dying to know.
Miyuki o tonari ni, minami o miyuki no

mukaigawa ni suwara sete, Tatsuya wa
futari ga shiritagatsute irudearou koto o
hanashi hajimemashita.
`Kokub-gun ga kaihatsu ni shippaishita
karada kyka heiy-gata jinz saikikku o
omo senryoku to suru, kokub rikugun no
shisotsudatta'
`Kokub rikugun ga naze... ... '
Miyuki no serifu wa riy o tou mono de,
shingi o tou monode wa nakatta. Ani ga
rikugun no gunjinda to iikitta ij, miyuki ni
totte sore wa utagau yochi no nai jijitsu
dakimashita.
`Sore ni `karada kyka heiy-gata jinz
saikikku' to wa nanina nodesu ka, onsama'
`Riy wa wakaranai. Shgeki-sha o

muryoku-ka shite iru saich ni keisatsu ga
kitanode, jinmon dekinakatta. Karada kyka
heiy-gata jinz saikikku to iu no wa'
Tatsuya ga miyuki ni jinz saikikku no

kaihatsu ikisatsu o katatte kika seru. Chsei-
9 This sentence is full of encoding errors. It should be
Those were men of the National Defense

Army, whose major force are physiologically
strengthened combination-type synthetic
psychics which the National Defense Forces
failed to develop.
Why would the National Defense Army
Miyukis statement was that asking of its
reason, not of its authenticity. His older
brother definitely said they were soldiers of
the army, and it is true that Miyuki had no
room to doubt that.
Besides, what are physiologically
strengthened combination-type psychics,
dear brother?
I dont know the reason. The police came
just as I had rendered the assailants
powerless9, so I was not able to interrogate
them. Strengthened combination-type
psychics are
Tatsuya relates to Miyuki the development
details of synthetic psychics. Talking about it
106
tai dainisedaidearu minami no mae de

hanasu no wa tamerawa reru wadaidattaga,
ki o tsukai sugiru no wa kaette
shitsureidarou to Tatsuya wa kangaeta noda
kimashita.
` Jinz saikikku no kaihatsu wa shi jnen ij mae ni uchikira rete iru. Jikken-tai to
natta hitotachi wa rokujissai o koete iru
hazuda. Ky Gunma ken ka ky Nagano ken
ni nankin sa rete iru to kiite itaga, dyara
Ken Matsumoto hmen ni nankin
shisetsu ga atta ~youdesuna'
`Shi j-nen ij mo nankin sa rete ita nodesu
ka... ... '
Minami ga potsuri to mabayu imashita.
`Nani no yakume mo atae rarezu, tada
tojikomerarete'
in front of Minami who is a secondgeneration guardian made it an awkward

topic, but taking too much precaution and
making her go back would be
disrespectful10, Tatsuya thought.
The development of synthetic psychics
was terminated more than 40 years ago.
The people who became its test subjects are
assumed to be over 60 years old. I used to
hear that they were put in house arrest in
the former Gunma and Nagano prefectures,
but it seems likely that there were house
arrest facilities around [illegible]11 and
Matsumoto.
Were they also under house arrest for more
than 40 years?
Minami turned around murmuring.
They didnt give them any assignments 12;
they were just confined there.
Kanojo ga me o toji-gao o fusete ita no wa,

namida o gaman shite ita no kamo shirenai.
Her closing her eyes and lowering her face

might be her holding back her tears.
10 is not a character used in Japanese. This sentence is 50% guessing from the context.
11 is supposed to be a place name, but the characters are obviously transcribed wrong.
12 n is probably .
Tsumari kokub-gun no kanbu kurasunara,

Tatsuya o taosenakute mo, Tatsuya no te de
moteamashita jikken-tai o shobun sa seru y
kakusaku suru, to iu imida. Sore wa totemo
ari-sna koto de, kangaete iruto fuyukai ni
Natsute kitanode miyuki wa wadai o kaeru
koto ni shimashita.
`Yka-san wa watashi-tachi ga osowa reru

koto o chitsute ita nodesu ne'
However, what could be gained out of

such subjects? Even granting that everyone
was a volunteer, they are living witnesses of
human experimentation. They are no
different13 compared to us, but they were an
existence that the army definitely wanted to
keep hidden from the world, particularly
from the media.
Miyuki saw Minamis elucidation with
astonished eyes.
Perhaps, it was not the powers that be of
the National Defense Forces that ordered to
attack us.
No, thats not possible.
Tatsuya dismissed Miyukis lingering fear
with conviction.
They wouldnt have sent such half-cooked
forces on my way if it were the leaders of
the National Defense Forces pulling the
strings. Even if we assumed that they were
throwing their test subjects unto the field,
they would have prepared more powerful
peons, particularly their overpowered and
indispensable goons.
In other words, if this is the top brass of the
National Defense Forces at work, this means
even if they cannot defeat Tatsuyathey
have countermeasures to dispose of test
subjects who are no match against Tatsuya.
That seems more likely here. It is
uncomfortable to ponder upon, so Miyuki
decided to change the topic.
Yuka-san knew that well be attacked,
didnt she?
`S,tarou ne. Soshite, jibun ga issho ni ireba
That seems to be the case. And then, she
` Shikashi, sono yna shisetsu kara

hiken karada o tsuredaseru monodeshou ka?
Karini zen'in ga shigan-shadatta to shite mo,
jintai jikken no iki shnindesu. Watashitachi
kara mireba imasarade wa arimasuga,-gun
to shite wa seken, tokuni masukomi ni wa
zettai ni kakushite okitai sonzaina node wa'
Minami no shiteki ni, miyuki ga me o mi Ch

kimashita.
`Moshiya, watashi-tachi o osou y shiji shita
no wa, kokub-gun no st-j no reberuna
node wa'
Iya, sore wanai'
Miyuki no natsuita osore o, Tatsuya wa
meikaku ni hitei shimashita.

`Kokub-gun no kanbu-s ga kuromakunara,
an'na chtohanpana senryoku o ore ni
mukete kuru hazu wanai. Jikken-tai o tny
suru to shite mo, mo tsuto kyryokuna koma

o yi suru hazuda. Sore koso, kyryoku
sugite shobun ni komatsute iru yna Yatsura o'
13 <5r might be .
osowa renai, tomo kangaete ita ndarou na'
Tatsuya wa mu ni khkappu o
katamukemashita.
107
14 3
15 does not make sense here.
`Kuroha-san no chkoku no kudan mo aru'

Tatsuya wa mitsugi no kyhaku o, miyukitachi ni wa chkoku to shite den
~eteakimashita.
`K ~etakuhanaiga, ky no shgeki wa
bunke no darekaga ito o hiite iru kansei ga
takai'
`... ... Watashi no shoi,desu ka?'
Kowa To miyuki ga tou.
`Chigau na'
Tatsuya wa sugu ni, kubi o yoko ni fu
kimashita.
`Sukunakutomo Kuroha-san wa chigau to
itte ita. Ky osotte kita rench mo, miyuki ni
shchaku shite iru ysu wa Nakatsumashita'
might have been thinking too that we wont

be attacked if Im with you.
Tatsuya drained his coffee cup without
[illegible]14.
There is also the thing about Kurobas
advice.
Tatsuya put off the [adjective]15 threat to
Miyuki as advice.
I dont want to think about it, but there is a
high possibility that someone in the branch
families has been pulling the strings behind
todays attack.
Is it our fault?
Miyuki asks nervously.
No.
Tatsuya immediately shook his head.
At least, Kuroba-san had been saying thats
not the case. The thugs that attacked today
dont seem to be after Miyuki.
Jitsuwa, ky no ikken ni tsuite wa hyteki ga

miyukide wa nai to iu konkyo ni naranai.
Shgeki shite kita soba ni mo, jibun-tachi ga
dare o osotte iru no ka ~yoku wakatte inai
~youna-kan ga atta.
Shikashi Tatsuya ni wa, sore o baka shjiki ni
tsugeru dki wa nai.
Actually, there is no basis to say that the

target is not Miyuki as for todays incident.
Even in the face of getting attacked, it felt
like they did not know who they were
attacking.
However, Tatsuya has no incentive to
stupidly, directly declare that.
`Miyuki o keishun-kai ni shusseki sa

setakunai, to iu omowaku wa aru kamo
shirenai. Daga sore wa, miyuki no yotsuba
There might be some speculation that I

dont want Miyuki to attend the New Years
party. But that is not because I am getting in

FLT

108
......
keish sonomono o jama suru tamede wa

naku, jiki tshu no shimei o hikinobasou to
shite iru kansei ga takai. Moshi miyuki ga
tshu ni naru koto o bgai suru no ga
mokutekinara, wazawaza kobuchizawa no
eki o orita saki de nerau no wa fugrida.
Hayai hanashi ga, ore ga FLT ni itte iru suki
ni kono-ka o shgeki suru kata ga
tettoribayakute kakujitsudesu'
the way of Miyukis Yotsuba succession, and

there is a high possibility that they would be
assuming such if I delayed the leadership 16
of the next family head. Should it happen
that obstructing Miyuki from becoming the
family head were my goal, it would be
irrational of me to especially aim for her
before she got off the Kobuchizawa Station.
To cut the long story short, it is certainly
more advantageous and quicker to attack
this house while I am using the FLT.
Tatsuya wa jibun no shitte iru ura jij to ky

no jiken no ma de umaku Tsuji O awasete,
mottomorash suiri o detchiagemashita.
[Illegible]17 Tatsuya fabricated his own

[adjective]18 inference by cleverly matching
up the hidden circumstances that he himself
knows and todays incident.
I see now No, its definitely as my older
brother says.
`S, de shiyou ka... .... Ie, kitsu to onsama

no ossharutridesu ne'
Miyuki ga muriyari jibun o nattoku sa
semasu.
Tatsuya wa chikurito mune ga itandaga,
miyuki o anshin sa seru kata ga ima wa
senketsudatta. Dse mondai no sakiokuri ni
shika naranai no wa wakatte itaga, shinr o
kakaekomu yori sakiokuri no kata ga
kensetsu-tekina hazudatta.
`Miyuki, sorosoro oba-j ni denwa shita kata
ga yoi'
À~tsu, sdesune'
Tatsuya ga tachiagatte da~iningu ni id
Miyuki forced herself to believe.

Tatsuya felt a pang in his chest, but he has
already decided in advanced to make Miyuki
at ease. He knew that it was merely
postponing the problem either way, but it
was more productive to postpone than
confront her anxiety.
Miyuki, it would be good if you called our
aunt soon.
Oh, thats right.
Tatsuya stands up and moves to dining
16 ^ is probably .
17 does not make sense here.
18 does not seem right. There is probably something missing here or mistranscribed.
suru.
Miyuki ga kamera no shmen ni tachi,
minami ga sono naname ushiro de rimokon
o ssa shimashita.
Mayo wa gamen no naka de miyuki no
shazai o waratte uke ire, ashita aeru no o
tanoshimini shite iru to katatta.
room.
Miyuki stood before the camera, while
Minami fiddled the remote control behind
her back.
On midnight, she accepted Miyukis apology
while smiling on the screen, and said she is
looking forward to being able to meet her
tomorrow.
Part 3
p. 109-111
CD:
p. 108 (1p)
108
Sonohi no yoru. Matsumoto kichi shozoku no
kokub rikugun wakate shikan ga,
Kobuchizawa de bryoku jiken ni makikoma
rete shib shita. Yokuasa no shinbun ni wa,
bryoku soshiki dshi no ks o tomeyou to

watte hairi unwaruku inochi o otoshita to
hji rareta.
Author:
Author: T
That night, a young officer belonging to the
Matsumoto base of the National Defense
Army died due to his involvement in the
brawling incident at Kobuchizawa Station. In
the newspapers the following morning, it
was reported that he lost his life in bad luck
when he forced his way through trying to
stop a dispute between fellow yakuza.
Page 95
Landing with his inertia control
ability, Tatsuya disassembled the gun
in the closest attackers hands,
preventing further attacks on the car.
Turning back, he removed wheels from
the self-propelled vehicle pursuing the
car with Miyuki in mid-turn. There was
a short sound of the cars body
()

"1
^
grinding on the road surface.

After checking that the car with Miyuki
is going to the town, Tatsuya leaped to
the closest attacker.
Such a counterattack shouldnt usually
be expected. However, the opponent's
reaction was fast. He wasnt even
hindered by his guns disassembly.
Facing unarmed Tatsuya, the man,
dressed in working clothes of a certain
delivery agency, pulled a fighting
combat knife from behind his back. It
was a knife with a wide guard for
protecting fingers, looking like brass
knuckles with a blade .
(A reinforced soldier of National
Defense Army? No, an artificial
psychic?! )
It is equipment for hand-to-hand
combat, without relying on firearms.
There is no way that a regular soldier
or a gang band member would have
such thing. That, and the magic that
created the recent conflict, means that
this combatant can be nothing but a
failure of magician's development. It is
surely an artificial psychic that
couldn't become a magician.
A knife sticks out. The special
stainless steel blade of the knife is
clearly charged with electricity. Even
before having guessed that his
opponent is a psychic, Tatsuya was
using both his physical and spiritual
eyes. With this knife, even if you were
to dodge the blade, you would be hurt
by sparks or electricity discharge from
energy stored in there. The energy

level there is different from non-lethal
weapons like stun guns. It's letha.
Page 96
-
'
Tatsuya wasn't just barely dodging the

blade, he was retreating with big steps.
Sparks were flying from the edge of the
knife. And then electricity run from the
knife into the man's arm.
He must have been wearing protective
clothing just in case. It didnt look like he
got an electricity shock. But he was
shocked with another thing.
He stopped for a second, realizing that his
abilities were used without his will, that his
superpowers betrayed him. And in that
time Tatsuya hit him with his palms. He
reaped the consciousness of the man by
hitting him with resonation, his next best
magic after the unique ability.
The trick behind the man's knife
discharging by itself is simple. When
jumping behind, Tatsuya used narrowly
refined skill cancellation and blew away the
magic containing the charge. The thing is,
modern magic originates from the study of
psychic abilities. It's common sense for
Tatsuya that psychic abilities and magic are
the same thing.
When the man fell, the baseball-like
working hat he was wearing very low,
maybe to hide his looks, fell off. The man
looked like he was around 15 years old.
But Tatsuya didnt have the time to closely
look at the man's face The enemies were
coming at high speed from both sides. They
were wearing the same delivery working
clothes and baseball caps as the man lying
here. There's no need to think about it they have to be his allies.
Their speed is comparable to the fastest
mage Tatsuya knows, Erica.
Page 97
^:
()
0
(
However, the control is

(sloppy)
Two psychics attacked with slightly
different timing. Tatsuya stepped to
the right, in direction of the man that
would have hit him first.
It was not to counter. Only to dodge.
The man's legs were still moving when
Tatsuya stopped behind him.
Psychic attacking from the left dodged
psychic coming from the right.
Tatsuya was readily waiting for the
man on the left.
A knife is drawn.
A face is hit with the palm.
Resonance waves released from
Tatsuya's palm, dodging the knife, and
circling from behind, shake the
psychic's mind.
(Did I kill him? Response!)
For a second, Tatsuya doubted for a
deeper than he expected response,
but, seeing that the sliding on the
road surface man is still releasing life
force, he turned to the man and
guided his attention there.
Acceleration magic is working on the
man's body. There was no visible
carrier responsible for inertial control
there. The G force on his body should
have been well above the body's limit,
but the man managed to sustain
balance.
Chapter 4
Part 1
p. 109-111
p. 109-111 (3p)
109
CD:
Author:
CD: 30May15/23:15 (UTC+8)
Author: Y
12Gatsu misoka, nichiybi. Gozen

.
Tatsuya wa iewoderu chokuzen ni natte,
honke ni denwa o kaketa. Miyuki ni kake
saseru node wa naku, kare ga ji-bun deda.
Sunday, 30 Dec. 8:50 a.m.
Denwa o totta buaisna kasei-fu ni taishite,

aete iatsu-tekina taido de Ohara shitsuji ni
denwa o tsunagu y yky suru. Kameragoshidearu ni mo kakawarazu Tatsuya no
shisen ni isukume rareta kasei-fu wa, nigeru
y ni Ohara o yobi ni itta.
`Tatsuya-dono komarimasu na. O joch o

kowagara seru yna mane wa'
Ohara wa Aoki ika, Tatsuya ni tsuite
kuwashiku shirasa rete inai shitsuji no
nakade wa hikakuteki matomona taido o
miseru katada. Hachi-ri iru honke no shitsuji
no naka de basseki to iu tachiba kara, dare
ni taishite mo teinei ni furumau yo u
kokorogakete iru no kamo shirenaishi,
shimin ni taishite katsu-teki ni furumau
koto ga konomashikunai to sa re ru gendai
no kts kidtai no katagi o taikan-go mo
mamori tsudzukete iru no kamo shirenai.
Daga, Tatsuya o mokka to mina shite iru
ishiki ga kotoba ya taido no hashibashi ni
arawarete iru.
`Kyydesu'
The one who picked up the phone, was a

surly looking housekeeper, Tatsuya asked to
be connected to Butler Obara with an
intimidating attitude. The housekeeper was
intimidated by Tatsuya's gaze despite being
on the other end of the camera and ran
away to get Obara.
"Tatsuya-dono, I'm troubled. Please refrain
yourself from scaring the maid"
Obara was under Aoki, he had not been
given detailed information about Tatsuya
and showed a relatively decent attitude. He
was the lowest seat of all the 8 butlers, and
perhaps had kept in his mind to behave
politely to everyone, it might be due to his
temperament of former modern traffic riot
police who did not prefer to act under high
pressure, with respect to civilians, even
after he retired from that profession.
Tatsuya made a call from the head family,

just before leaving the house. He didn't call
because of Miyuki, it was his own decision.
However, currently, he was facing Tatsuya's

words and attitudes consciously from the
other end.
"It's an urgent matter"
itsumo wa Tatsuya mo yokeina masatsu o

shjinai y, otonashiku furumatte iru.
Shikashi ky wa, neko no kaburi-mono o
saisho kara kanagurisutete ita.
Usually, Tatsuya preferred to behave quietly

and avoid frictions. However, today, he
abandonded the safety headgear from the
start.
Ittai nanigotodesu ka
Ohara no kao ga wazuka ni dewa aru ga,
fukai-ge ni shikame rareta. Tatsuya wa sore
ni kidzuita ga, aite ga hon kaku-teki ni kibun
o gaisuru no wa korekarada. Aite ga natsuku
fukai-kan wa, atama kara mushi shite ita.
`Mukae no j o henk shite kudasai. Jikan

wa . Basho wa Nagasaka
Shiroizawadesu'
chottomatte kudasai. Sudeni untenshu wa
shuppatsu suru bakaridesu zo
`Mada yashiki wa dete inaideshou? Ikisaki to
jikan ga sukoshi kawaru dakedesu. Kesshite
murina o-gan i o shite iru tsumori wa
arimasenga'
Ohara wa honkaku-teki ni mayu o
shikameta.
Dekiru dekinaide wa naku, ikinari sugiru, to
mshiagete iru nodesu
`kochira mo, hitsuytakara tanonde imasu'
Tatsuya-dono, Konna koto wa iitakunai ga,
isasaka shitsureide wa arimasen ka.
Somosomo ky no yotei wa Miyuki-sama
kara go irai itadaita monoda
`kono henk wa miyuki no ik ni
yorumonodesu. Soretomo, miyuki o denwa
ni dasanakereba nattoku dekimasen ka'
Ohara no kao ga yaya akami o obita no wa,
dosei o nomikondakaradarou.
Wakarimashita. Nagasaka
"What is actually happened?"

Obara's face, only slightly, frowned
uncomfortably down. Although Tatsuya
noticed this, the opponent had yet to be
offended. If the opponent became
emotionally disturbed, he would abandon
his reason.
"Please change the pick up arrangement. To
9:50 a.m. at Shiroizawa Nagasaka"
110
"Wait a minute. The driver has just been

dispatched, you know"
"They haven't gotten out of the manor yet
right? The destination and timing only
slightly differed. I don't see what's so
impossible about this"
Obara frowned his eyebrows earnestly.
"It's not a matter of impossibility, it's just
too sudden of my preference"
"Im asking because it is necessary"
"Tatsuya-dono, I don't want to say this, but
isn't this somewhat rude? Originally, Miyukisama has requested for this arrangement
today"
"This change is fully of Miyuki's wish. Or you
would not be convinced unless Miyuki
appeared on the phone?"
Obara's face was slightly blushed, due to
refraining his angry voice.
"I understand. Then, 9:50 a.m. at Nagasaka

111
Shiroizawadesu na!
Soredemo, goch ga are-gimina no wa
shikata ga naidarou.
Shiroizawa!"
Even so, he couldn't help but to slip out a
sllsightly rough tone.
Tatsuya mo riy ga atsute, aete girigiri no

ta~imingu de denwa shite iru. Hankan wa
orikomi-zumida.
`Sore kara, mukae no basho no henk wa
untenshu dake ni tsugete kudasai'
shikashi Ohara wa, tan'naru
inoshishimushade wanakatsuta. Tatsuya no
omowaseburina shiji ni, fu kaikan o
wasurete sugu kui tsuite kita.
Sore wa, kin no ikken to kakawari ga aru
go shijidesu ka?
Tatsuya mo kono han'n wa igaida Tsuta ga,
amari naganaga to hanashite iru toko no
kozaiku jitai ga dainashi ni natte shimau.
Even if Tatsuya had his reason, but to

change arrangement over the phone at last
minute timing. His resentment was already
woven.
"From now onwards, please tell the driver
directly to change the pick up location"
However, Obara responeded in the spure of
moment. He gave off a suggestive indication
to Tatsuya that he'd soon forget about his
displeasure.
"Then, is this instruction connected to
yesterday's incident?"
Tatsuya also thought that this reaction was
surprising, he didn't want to turn this call
into a length conversation.
`Kureguremo, go naimitsu ni'

tashikani
Tatsuya to Ohara wa, hobo onaji ta~imingu
de tswa o kitta.
"Even now, please keep it confidential"

"Certainly"
Tatsuya got off from the call approximately
at the same time as Obara.
Part 2
p. 111-124 (14 p.)
111
CD: 04Jun15/13:00 (UTC+7)
Author: Y
Tatsuya ga mukae no yotei o ky ni henk

sa seta no wa, yotsuba-ka no naibu kara
jh ga rku sa rete iru koto o kryo shite
no monoda. Kare wa naibu kara jh ga
morete iru koto o suisoku shite iru node mo
kakushin shite iru node mo naku, shitteita.
Yotsuba no bunke nana-ka, seikaku ni ieba
Tatsuya suddenly changed the schedule of

pick up after taking into account the
possibility of information leak in Yotsuba
internally. He neither knew who leaked the
information from inside nor confident
enough to guess who was the perpetrator.
The branch families of Yotsuba, there wer 8
yotsuba shin'ya no tame ni tsukura reta

tsukasa-ha-ka o fukumu Yaka no uchi,
Shba, Mashiba, Shibata, sei, kono Shika no

uchi no dore ka, aruiwa fukus ga, Tatsuya
o miyuki kara hikihanasu tame ni jiki tshu
shimei o okuraseyou to shite iru. Sono tame

ni miyuki no keishun-kai shusseki o bgai
shite iru.
112
Tatsuya wa karera no kd ni gri-sei o

midasenai. Tashika ni gantan no keishun-kai
wa honke bunke ichid ga hitotokoro ni
sh maru yuiitsu no teirei gyjidaga,
shusseki wa zettaide wanai. Gen'ni miyuki
wa maitoshi kesseki shite iru. Chichioya no
tatsuo wa, honke e no deiri o mitome rarete
sura inai.
Soreni ichizoku ga atsumaru no wa gantan
dake to iu kimari mo naishi, jiki tshu o
shimei surunoni ichizoku zen'in o
atsumenakereba naranai to iu rru mo nai
hazuna noda. Somosomo yotsuba-ka wa
sore hodo nagai dent o motsu meikade
wanai. Ichizoku to shite no katachi o motta
no wa sofu no moto z ga rd to shite tatte
karade, Mayo wa Waba sandaimede
shika nai.
Sono Mayo ga tshu ni shimei sa reta no wa
zen tshu, Mayo ni totte wa oji ni ataru
Yotsuba Eisaku ga shinda toki de, sore
made wa `shin'ya ka Mayo ga tsugi no
tshu ni naru' to shika kimatte inakatta.
Mayo ga tshu ni sen bareta no wa Eisaku
no yuigon ni yoru mono de, ichizoku de
kygi shita kekkade wa nakatta.
Tsumari, konkai no keishun-kai ni miyuki ga
of them including Shiba, to be precise,

more that one of these folowing branches,
Shiiba, Mashiba, Shibata, Shizuka, had tried
to delay the next family head nomination in
order to separate Tatsuya from Miyuki. They
were trying to prevent Miyuki from
attending the New Year meeting for that
very reason.
Tatsuya couldnt comprehend their actions.
Certainly, the New Year Meeting was an
event that allowed the branch families to
gather in one place, but attendance was
never a must. In fact, Miyuki was absent
every year. Their father, Tatsurou, was not
even permitted an entrance to the head
family.
Moreover, there wasnt any rule stating
that every head of branch families must
attend the meeting in order to name the
next family head. In the first place,
yotsuba-ka was not a family with a very
long tradition. The family was only formed
by Mayas grandfather as the first leader,
and Maya was only the third family head.
And Maya herself was appointed as the

head of the family by the previous head,
when Yotsuba Eisaku, Mayas uncle was on
his few last breaths. Up to that point, there
was no decision whether Miya or Maya
would be the next family head. Maya was
selected as the family head as per Eisakus
will, it was not the result of family
discussion.
In other words, even thought they were
shusseki suru koto o haban de. Mo, miyuki

no jiki tshu shimei o okuraseru yui hate ni
wa naranai kansei no kata ga takai
nodearu. Bunke no tshu-tachi mo damasa
rete iru node wanai ka, to iu no ga Tatsuya
no anadorazaru kansdatta.
Shikashi don'nani bakabakashiku omoete
mo, gantan no atsumari ni shusseki shiro to

meiji rarete iru ij,-kan ni au y ni doryoku
shite misenai wake ni wa ikanakatta. Iya,
bakabakashkara koso, iji demo maniawa

sete yaruto Tatsuya wa kangaete ita. Kono

chaban no hate ni nani ga aru no ka,
mitodokezu ni haira renai to iu ki ni kare wa

natte ita nodearu.
113
Machiawase no basho to jikan o kaeru to iu
kozaiku wa, tsho seik o osameta y ni

mieta. Sukunaku tomo kin no y ni,-eki o
hanareta totan bik no kuruma ni

tsukimatowa reru to iu koto wa nakatta.
Daga sai ato made umaku iku to wa,

Tatsuya mo kangaete inakatta.
`Mitsukatta ka'
Tatsuya ga s kurumeita no wa, mawari ni

minka mo kj mo nai inakamichi ni haitte
shibaraku shite no kotodatta.

`Bikdesu ka?'
Miyuki no shitsumon ni Tatsuya wa unazuki

kakete, aimai ni kubi o futta.
`Bikdaga,-shade wanai. Sko jh-tai

seireide wa nai na. Tsukai ma ka'
miyuki no kao ni kinch ga hashiru. Joshu

seki no minami mo, katai hyj no naka de
kuchibiru o hikishimete ita.
`Tairiku no jutsushadesu ka?'
trying to prevent Miyuki to come to this

year New Years meeting, there was a high
chance that they might not delay the
appointment of the next family head.
Tatsuya had the impression that the branch
families head had been deceived at.
However, no matter how ludicrous it was, if
he was ordered to attend the New Year
Meeting, he couldnt afford not to show any
effort to make it there in time. No, it was
precisely because it was ludicrous that
Tatsuya became obstinate in thinking that
he would not make it on time. He couldnt
help but to accept this feeling, by receiving
all these farce treatments.
His plan of changing the meeting time and
venue appeared to be successful, initially.
At the very least, unlike yesterday, he did
not detect any tailing car as soon as they
left the station. However, Tatsuya never
thought that it would go well until the very
last.
So they found us?
Tatsuya said so while glaring, it was soon
after they entered the country road without
houses or factories in the vicinity.
A stalker?
Tatsuya vaguely nodded his head to
answered Miyuki.
Yes, but its not in the car. A psion
information body though it doesnt seem
to be a spirit. I guess its a familiar
Tensions ran in Miyukis face. Minami who
sat on the front was also tightening her lips
with a stiff look.
A magician of the continent?
Miyuki no shitsumon wa, Tatsuya ni totte

yos-gai no monodatta.
` Iya, tsukai ma to itte mo karera ga
tsukau kasei-taide wanai. Iro mo katachi
mo nai, junsuina sko jh-taida'
114
K-m

Miyukis question was unexpected for

Tatsuya.
No, this familiar are different than the
kasei-tai. There isnt even any color or
form, its a pure psion information body
Tatsuya no kotae ni, kondo wa miyuki ga

O akaramemashita.
`Sumimasen. Tsukai ma to iu to, dmo
kasei-tai no insh ga... ... '
Miyuki blushed over Tatsuyas answer.
Àyamaru kotoji ya nai sa. Kyonen kara

kasei-tai no tsukai ma to sesshoku suru
kikai ga katsutakarana'
Tatsuya wa egao de miyuki o nadame, sugu
ni hyj o hikishimeta.
You dont need to apologize. Since we had

many opportunities to be in contact with
kasei-tai type of familiar, from last year.
Tatsuya smiled to soothe Miyuki, but it was
replaced immediately with a stiff
expression.
It took so much time to figure out our
position here. The enemy couldnt have
prepared much, but be on your guard. Its
coming here
Yes, onii-sama
understood, Tatsuya-sama
Miyuki, who was next to him, and Minami,
who turned behind, nodded to Tatsuya.
`Kochira o mitsukedasu no ni kore dake

jikan ga Kake katsute iru nda. Teki no jin'y
wa sore hodo atsuku wa nai hazutaga,
yudan suru na. Sugu ni kuru zo'
`hai, onsama'
`wakarimashita, Tatsuya-sama'
Miyuki ga tonari de, minami ga furikaette,
Tatsuya no kotoba ni unazuku.
Untenshu wa san'nin no kaiwa ni
kamawazu, unten ni sen'nen shite iru yo~u
ni mieru. Daga kare no rykata ni wa
fushizen ni chikara ga nytsute ori,-gao no
muki wa masshmen ni kotei sa rete,-me
dake o hinpan ni ugokashite iru. Soredemo
obieta ysu o misenai no wa, yotsuba-ka
okakae no untenshu dake wa aru to gen
~ubekika.Untenshu wa san'nin no kaiwa ni
kamawazu, unten ni sen'nen shite iru yo~u
ni mieru. Daga kare no rykata ni wa K - mzen ni chikara ga nytsute ori,-gao no muki
Im sorry, when you say familiar, I

thought it was kasei-tai
The driver didnt seem to be willing to converse

with the 3 and devoted himself to drive the car.
However, his shoulders were unnaturally stiff,
his face fixed straight in front, only his eyes
were running around frequently. Yet, he still did
not show a frightened expression, or this much
was to be expected from Yotsuba-kas driver.
115
wa masshmen ni kotei sa rete,-me dake o

hinpan ni ugokashite iru. Soredemo obieta
ysu o misenai no wa, yotsuba-ka okakae
no untenshu dake wa aru to gen ~ubekika.
Tatsuya no suisoku no tri, teki ga sugata o
miseru made jbun mo kakaranakatsuta.
`Heri ka'
saisho no chk wa kh kara kikoete kuru
rt-on.
Ùchiotoshimasu ka?'
Kanzen'na rinsen taisei ni nytsute iru
miyuki ga bussna teian o suru.
As Tatsuya deducted, it didnt take much

time for the enemy to show up.
Ìya, kochira kara kgeki suru no wa mazui.

Koko wa mada, sko sens no kanshi han'inaida'
Tatsuya wa hayaru miyuki ni jich o
unagashita. Sorekara untenshu ni
hanashikakeru.
Helicopter?
The sign of the rotor sound was heard from
the rear.
Should we shoot it down?
Miyuki who had entered to a complete
preparedness for a war, made a dangerous
proposal.
No, its bad to attack from here. Its still
well within the monitoring range of psion
sensor.
Tatsuya urged Miyuki before she went any
further. He, then, proceed to talk to the
driver.
`Mae ni chi shite kudasai. gata shary de

michi o fusaide kuru hazudesu'
Please be aware of the front. There should

be a large vehicle blocking the road soon.
kh kara heri ga sukoshizutsu kyori o

tsumete kuru. Sugu ni oitsukeru
hazunanoni s shinai no wa, kochira ni
puretsush o kakeru nerai ga aru to Tatsuya
wa kangaeta.
Emono o mae ni oitateru. Datosureba,
zenp ni machibuse ga iru hazuda.
Tanjun'na seordaga, dakarakoso yosoku ga
hazureru kansei wa hikukatta.
The helicopter was closing in the distance

between them bit by bit from the rear. They
were able to catch up immediately, but
chose not to do so, Tatsuya thought that
they were planning to pressurized him.
Chasing a pray by its heel. If so, there
should be an ambush further down the
road.
It was a simple theory, that was why it was
unlikely for that prediction to be out.
`Burki!'
Ksaten no aoshing o mae ni, Tatsuya ga
koewoageru. Untenshu ga hansha-teki ni
burki o funda. Kodachi no in ni natte iru
Brake!
Before the green light at the junction,
Tatsuya rose his voice. The driver pushed
the brake reflexively. He ignored the signal
!
!?

(
)
(.
)
yoko no michi kara torr ga shing mushi

de tsukkonde kite, ksaten de tomatta.
`Minami, ore ga hanaretara shrudo o hare!'
`Wakarimashita!'
Ònsama, watashi wa!?'
`Miyuki wa izatoiutoki no tame no
bakkuappuda'
Tatsuya ga subayaku kuruma o oriru to
djini, torr kara jid shj o tazusaeta
ichidan ga tobidashite kuru. Ninz wa,(san
j ni-ri. Ikkoshtai ka. Kaki wa tsj no jid
shj. Tai mah-shi-y ha~ipa~wra~ifuru
wa nai) Tatsuya wa sono shdan ni mukatte
totsugeki shinagara, teki no ninz to sbi o
kakunin shita.
(Mah-shi wa j roku-ri.. Kyori o totte
kakurete iru na. Heri ni futari. Kochira wa
kensei ka)
116
Kin no kasane Yori kibo ga kiku,
tsotsu mo torete iru.
()
-
()
(Daga, tarinai)
Teki shdan no hans ga ashi o tome j o
~Eta. Kojin ni taishite wa kajna karyoku.
Teki wa aruteido, Tatsuya no koto o chitsute
iru ydesu. Ka! - ,,: Ta~tsu~ya teki
shdan no hans ga ashi o tome j o
~Eta. Kojin ni taishite wa kajna karyoku.
Teki wa aruteido, Tatsuya no ko to o
chitsute iru yda.
(Soretomo, ugokaseru heiin ni genkai ga
atsuta no ka? )
Tatsuya no mae ni taibutsu shheki ga
keisei sa reta.
of a trailer which came from the side of the

road, and stopped at the junction.
Minami, rise up a shield on my cue!
Affirmative!
Oniisama, what about me?
Miyuki, youre a backup in case of
emergency
At the same time, Tatsuya got off the car
quickly, from the trailer, a whole gang of
people armed with automatic rifles came
down. Their number was, (32. One platoon.
Armed with normal automatic rifles. Not the
high power rifles specialized against
magician) Tatsuya faced his assailants
while confirming the enemys equipment
and manpower.
(16 of them are magician.. They are not
hiding in distance. There are 2 in the
helicopter. I guess both are to supervise the
situation here.)
Their numbers were more than yesterdays
assailants, and there was a leader in this
group.
(However, theyre still not enough)
Half of the enemy were holding a gun to
hold their ground. Excessive firearms for
each individual. The enemy seemed to
know about Tatsuya to some extent.
(Otherwise, is there a limit on the

movement of the troop?)
Object barrier was formed in front of
Tatsuya.
Jid shj ga furuto de hiwofuku.

Minami no hatta shheki wa, ko kkei
ksoku-dan o subete uketometa.
Haipa~wraifuru-sa ~e uketomeru minami
no taibutsu bgyo mah ni totte, kore wa
tzen no kekkada.
Sonoaida, Tatsuya mo tada teki senryoku
no bunseki o shite ita node wanai.
Ryyoku o susumu teki shdan no nokori

hans. Gkei j roku-ri ni taishi, Tatsuya wa
djini bubun bunkai o hatsud suru.

Sono j roku-ri ni wa, tai mah bgyo ga
kake rarete ita. Jutsushiki no taipu kara
mite mikky-kei koshiki mah. Sugata o
kakushite iru mah-shi ni yoru kojin-y Kkaidarou.Sono j roku-ri ni wa, tai mah
bgyo ga kake rarete ita. Jutsushiki no taipu
kara mite mikky-shiki mah. Sugata o
kakushite iru mah-shi ni yoru kojin-y Kkaidarou.
Tatsuya no bunkai mah wa, sono kekkai o
itomo tayasuku uchinuita.
`Toraidento' no yna gik o

kushi shita kekkade wanai. Kansh-ryoku ni

mono o iwa seta chikarawazada. Bgo
jutsushiki o kakeru gawa to kake rareru
gawa, sono renkei ga kinmitsudenai to
mitetotsuta kekkadatta.
117
Tsudzukezama ni tsuigeki no mah o
hanatsu Tatsuya. Rykata, ryashi

futomomo o uchinuka rete j roku-ri no
heishi ga kanzen ni sent-ryoku o ushinau.
Gekits no amari shisshin suru mono mo

zokushutsu shite iru.
`---- Bakemono-me!'
-----;^T 7
The automatic rifles were set at full auto.

The barrier that was stretched by Minami
tackled all of the small-caliber high-speed
bullets. It was an expected result, as
Minamis magic was targeted to defense
against high power rifle.
Meanwhile, Tatsuya did not simply analysis
the enemys forces.
The remaining half of the enemies
advanced. Tatsuya targeted 16 people with
partial decomposition at the same time.
From the 16 of them, their magic defense
was hooked. After some observation, it was
a magic of the ancient Buddhist sect. A
magic to hide ones figure.
Tatsuyas decomposition had easily torn that

barrier.
It was not the result of the finesse of triple
decomposition magic, Trident. It was a
feat of strength in terms of interference
force. Protective ward activation sequences
were multiplied side by side, however their
cooperation could be seen as sloppy.
Tatsuya fired his magic in rapid succession.
The 16 were shot at both shoulders and
both thighs, completely lost their combat
force. They were in sever pain and lost their
consciousness one after another.
You monster!
()
118
Jgeki o habama reta shdan kara, o najimi

no bat ga Tatsuya no mimi ni todoita.
A familiar curse arrived to Tatsuyas ear

from the thwarted men.
Tatsuya no kuchibiru ni wa kush sura mo

ukabanai.
Tsj no sent shdan to shite wa jbun'na
rendo o motta butaina nodarou. Tokushuna
butai shika shiranai Tatsuya wa suisoku de
s kangaeta. Daga Tatsuya o tomeru ni wa
senryoku fusokuda. Mashiteya miyuki ni
fureru nado, kanau wazu mo nai.
(Hohei, nokori j roku. Mazuwa kore o
muryoku-ka suru)
Tatsuya wa ikioi ~yoku hashiridashita.
Kariudo to-ka shite.
Tatsuya wa heri o otoshi, kakurete ita
mah-shi o kont sa se kish wa ki ni
shinakatta, teki no shiki-kan to omowa
reru shikan o toraeta. Kin no teki to chigai,
ts o isagiyoshi to shinakatta yda. Motto
mo Tatsuya to shite wa, tsukamaete mo
nani no yaku ni mo tatanaishi kare no kata
demo keisatsu to kakawaritakunakattanode
hontha nigete kureta kata ga arigatakatta
nodaga.
Tatsuya did not even show a wry smile.
Saisho kara jinmon wa mudada to wakatte

ita. Heri ya heiin yus-y no gis torr o
yi shinagara, tai mah-shi-y no
haipa~wraifurude wanaku tsj no jid
shj shika yi shite inai no o kakunin shita
jiten de, kuwash koto o shirasa rete inai no
ga Tatsuya no me ni wa
akirakadatsutakarada.
The troop had a normal combat proficiency.

Tatsuya couldnt think of any other
conjecture beside special forces. However,
they lacked strength to go against Tatsuya.
Let alone touching Mmiyuki, it was an
impossible task.
(Infantry, the remaining 16. First, I need to
neutralize their arms)
Tatsuya started to run swiftly.
He had turned into a hunter.
Tatsuya dropped the helicopter, the hidden
magicians were knocked unconscious he
paid no heed to the after effect and
proceeded to caughtcatch the man who
seemed to be the commanders of the
group. Unlike yesterday, he seemed to
disdain the idea of fleeing. Although
Tatsuya would prefer if hed just run away,
as Tatsuya had no use of him, and he was
not in the condition to entertain police
matters.
He knew from the beginning that
interrogation would be a waste of time. It
was apparent to Tatsuya that the man was
not informed in details while providing the
camouflage trailer for troop transport, he
confirmed this when he saw the normal
automatic rifles instead of the high power
rifles for magician.
Tonikaku, naisen no atochi no yo~una sanj

o nokoshite Tatsuya wa tanjikan de shgeki
o doketa. Daga Tatsuya-tachi no kata mo
At any rate, Tatsuya left the scene of the

plight after he handled the attack in a short
period of time. However, it didnt mean that
higai zero to wa ikanakatsuta. Kuruma ga

kowasa rete shimatta noda.
`Mshiwakegozaimasen'
`minami no shoiji ya naikara kinisuruna.
Ore mo kore wa yos-gaidatta'
Tatsuyas group left without any damage.

His car was destroyed.
Im terribly sorry..
Dont worry too much, its not your fault,
Minami. I also didnt expect this
`so ~uyo. Mizu-ha Chiya n wa kichinto jibun

no yakume o hatashite kureta wa. Onsama
no ossharutri, ki ni shite wa dame yo'
Thats right. Minami-chan has properly

fulfill your role. As onii-sama said, you dont
need to be bothered by this
Shunto unadareru minami o Tatsuya to

miyuki de nagusameruga, tachij shite
toh ni kurete iru jky wa hen wa ra nai.
Tatsuya and Miyuki drooped to comfort

Minami, but it didnt change their situation
that they were stuck at loss.
Kuruma ga sk fun ni natta no wa

minami ga taibutsu shheki o toppa sa reta
tamede wa nakatta. Shgeki-sha ga omoi
ga ke nai heiki o tsukatte kita no ga
gen'indatta.
ÈMP bakudan to Hana'
EMP
EMP () EMP bakudan (denjiha bakudan) wa gijutsu teki ni kaihatsu toj no heiki de, genjiten de
yk kyori wa s j mtoru shika nai. Daga
yto o kinkyori ni gentei sureba, futs

shary de keik kanna saizu ni kogata-ka
sa rete iru. Mata denjiha bgo shochi ga

hodokosa reta gun'y kiki ni kka wa naiga,
shrudo ga fukanzen'na minsei denshi kiki

ni wa jbun'na kka o hakki suru.
119
CAD

EMP
c A D W*
EMP
Tatoeba c CA D wa saisho kara W*gunji riy

o stei shite irunode shihan-hin mo
jbun'na denjiha bgo ga nasa rete iruga,
shihan no keitai jh tanmatsu wa EMP
bakudan de damji o ukeru.
The car became unable to travel was not

due to Minamis barrier magic was flawed.
The enemy used a weapon that she did not
think off.
Its an EMP bomb
EMP bomb (electromagnetic bomb) was a
developing weapon, which had only less
than 10 meters of effectivity at the
moment. However, strictly for short
distance usage, it was compact and could
be carried with an average size vehicle. It
might not have any effect on military
equipments with electromagnetic
protection treatment, but a shield was not
sufficient in preventing the effect on
electronic devices.
For instance, a CAD originally had a
sufficient electromagnetic protection as it
was assumed to be used within military
matters as well, but the commercially
available portable information terminal
could be damaged in EMP bomb.

EMP

$&
E
MP
`Miyuki, omae no tanmatsu wa dda?'

`Daijbudesu'
`Minami wa?'
`Watashi mo, mondai arimasearimasen'
Tatsuya no keitai tanmatsu wa sotogawa
koso shihan-hindaga nakami wa dokuritsu
mas daitai de tsukatte iru monodatta.
Miyuki no hashi-sue wa, yotsuba honke
kara okura reta mono. Minami no tanmatsu
mo yotsuba kara shiky sa reta monoda.
Gendai gijutsu de tsukura reta, keik
kanna EMP bakudan no denji parusu de
kowareru monode wanai.
Daga, Tatsuya-tachi ga notte ita jis-sha wa
s mo ikanakatta.
Miyuki, how is your terminal?

Its alright
Minamis?
Mine too, has no problem
Tatsuyas information terminal looked like a
commercial model externally, yet the
content was customized for Independent
Magic-Equiped Battalion. Miyukis was a gift
from the head of Yotsuba. Minamis
terminal was also given by the Yotsuba.
They were made by modern technology
and was able to withstand the
electromagnetic pulses by EMP bomb.
However, their self-propelled vehicle was
not equipped with such.
`Sorenishitemo naze honke kara Mukai

~e ni kita kuruma ga, denjiha bgo shochiteido no koto o shite inai nodeshou'
Even so why did the car which came to

pick us up from the head family has no
measure against EM wave?
miyuki ga morashita guchi ni, untenshu ga

mi o chidjikomara seta.
The driver whimpered himself at Miyukis

grumble.
Gendai no jis-sha wa denshi schi no

katamarida. Kyryokuna denji parusu o
abireba ugokanaku natte shimau.
The modern self-propelled vehicle was a

lump of electronic device. It would stop
working in the presence of a powerful EM
pulse.
Although the luxurious commercial vehicle
had been installed with protective
measures against EM waves, apparently
this car had a defective portion to its
shiled. Otherwise, the EMP bomb had used
a higher output than what could be handled
by the commercially available level.
Shihan-shadeatte mo kky-sha ni wa denji

parusu ni taisuru bgo shochi ga hodokosa
rete iruga, dyara kono kuruma wa shrudo
ni fury kasho ga atta yda. Aruiwa,
shihan-hin reberude wa taisho dekinai
shutsuryoku no EMP bakudan ga tsukawa
reta no kamo shirenai.Shihan-shadeatte mo
kky-sha ni wa denji parusu ni taisuru
bgo shochi ga hodokosa rete iruga, dyara
kono kuruma wa shrudo ni $ kasho ga atta
~youda& aruiwa, shihan-hin reberude wa
taisho dekinai shutsuryoku no E MP
bakudan ga tsukawa reta no kamo shirenai.

120
`Mshiwakearimasen. Yahari watashi no

shoi de'
Chokusetsu shikara rete iru wakede wa
naiga, miyuki no fukigen ni sarasa rete

chsaku natte iru untenshu o kinodoku ni
omotta no ka, minami ga futatabi son'na
koto o iidashita
Minami ni mattaku ochido ga nai to wa
ienai.
Minami ga tsukatta mah wa `shitsury
firut'. Ittei shitsury o koeru busshitsu no

tka o habamu ryiki mahda. Settei wa
Wokoeru shitsury no

busshitsu o tsanai'datta. Kono mah wa
bekutoru hanten ya und enerug chwa no

mah to chigatte, hk-sei o motazu
kakusan shint suru dokugasu ni taishite

mo bgyo k hate ga aru sugureta shheki
mahda.
Tada, shitsury firut wa denjiha ni taishi

tenani no eiky mo ataenai. Netsu ya
bakuf ni taisuru bgyo kka mo nai.
Bakuhatsu ni taishite wa sugu ni `bekutoru
hanten shrudo' o hatsud dekiru ~you
kid-shiki o taiki sa sete itashi, netsu ni
kanshite wa miyuki ga iru node jibun no
derumaku wa nai to minami wa katte ni
kangaete ita.Tada, shitsury firut wa
denjiha ni taishi tenani no eiky mo
ataenai. Netsu ya bakuf ni taisuru bgyo
kka mo nai. Bakuhatsu ni taishite wa sugu
ni `bekutoru hanten shrudo' o hatsud
dekiru y kid-shiki o S sa sete itashi, netsu
ni kanshite wa miyuki ga iru node jibun no
Im terribly sorry. As I thought, it was my

fault
Even though he was not directly scolded,
Minami felt sorry for the driver a little bit
after Miyuki turned moody, hence, she
apologized again.
It couldnt be said that Minami was
completely faultless.
The magic Minami used was Mass Filter. It
was a magic that prevent the transmission
of material above allowable range within a
constrained area. She set the magic to be
impermeable by anything more than 3 CO2
molecules. This magic, unlike Vector
Inversion and Kinetic Energe Neutralizer
magics, was an excellent barrier which
effective to defend against poison gas
which diffuse and penetrate without
direction.
However, mass filter couldnt defend
against electromagnetic waves. Neither can
it defend against heat and explosion. She
could instantly activate the Vector
Inverting Shield against explosion, and
Minami selfishly thought that she didnt
have to worry about heat with Miyuki
around.
derumaku wa nai to minami wa katte ni

kangaete ita.
Shikashi denjiha ni kanshite wa, kanzen ni
miotoshite ita. Minami wa sore o, jibun no

jdaina ochidoda to honki de kangaete ita.
Tatoeba aite ga `raigeki' no jutsushiki o

tsukatte kitara, bgyo ga maniawanakatta
to koroda. Ikura Tatsuya-tachi ni nagusame
rarete mo, minami no kokoro wa s kantan

ni harenakatsuta.
Dakara kanojo ga untenshu o kabau yna
kd ni deta dki wa, kesshite dj
bakaride wa nakatta.
`Miyuki, tonikaku tsugi no kuruma o yobou'
121
Tatsuya ga minami ni taishite saido

nagusame no kotoba o kakeru node
wanaku wadai o kaeta no wa, son'na shinj
o sasshitakaradatta.
`Sdesune'
miyuki mo, minami ga jibun o semete iru
riy o sasshite ita. Gen yori kanojo ni wa,
untenshu mo minami mo seme ru tsumori
wanai. Sakki no serifu wa ito sezu koboreta
guchidatta noda. Hanashi o kaeru kikkake o
moratta no wa, miyuki ni tottemo
arigatakatta.
Daga, honke ni denwa suru koto wa
dekinakatta.
Chiyo udo sonotoki, miyuki no tanmatsu ni
chakushin ga atta.
Tatsuya ni me de unagasa rete, miyuki ga
denwanideru.
Kon'nichiwa, Miyuki-san
`Yka-sandesu ka?'
Denwa o kakete kita no wa Tsukuba yka
Nevertheless, she completely overlooked

EM waves. Minami was seriously thingking
that it was her fault. For instance, if the
enemy had used lightning magic, her
defense obviously could not stand against
the attack. No matter how much Tatsuya
and Miyuki comforted her, Minami failed to
put her heart at ease.
That was her motivation of covering the
driver, it was never pure sympathy.
Miyuki, at any rate, lets call for another
car
Tatsuya changed the subject rather than
offering Minami consoling words again, as
he had guessed such sentiments.
Alright
Miyuki also had noticed the reason of
Minamis self-blaming. She had no intention
to blame both the driver and Minami. The
monologue just now was unintentionally
coming out of her mind. Miyuki would be
very thankful if she was given a chance to
retract her words.
However, it was not possible to call the
head family.
Just right at this time, there was an
incoming call to Miyukis terminal.
Tatsuya urged her to pick up by his eyes,
and Miyuki answered the call.
Good afternoon, Miyuki
Yuuka-san?
The one calling was Tsukuba Yuuka.
dakimashita.
E e,-s yo. Miyuki-san, ikinari de
mshiwakenai nodakedo
`nani de shiyou?'
Michi o fusaide iru torr o ugokasunari
kesunari shite, dokashite moraenai
kashiraMichi o fusaide iru torra ^ o
ugokasunari kesunari shite, dokashite
moraenai kashira
masashiku ikinarina iraidattaga, torr ni
wa kgeki o shikakete inainode futs ni
ugoku wazuda. Miyuki wa Hitoichi ichi
denwa o kiri, untenshu ni sashizu shite
torr o ksaten kara ugokashita.

Miyuki wa masaka son'na koto waarumai to
Shitautsute ita nodaga, yos ni hanshite
yka wa sono sugu muk-gawa ni ita.
Torr kara untenshu ga kaette kuru ~yori

hayaku hasshin shi, ugokanaku natta
kuruma no tonari ni tome maru.
122
`-J tsute'
Amarini mo totsuzen de, amarini mo

setsumei ga fusoku shite iru serifu ni,

Tatsuyade sae mo tossa ni han'n dekina
kakimashita.
Daga yka wa jibun no kotoba-tarazu o
tana ni age, iradatta koe o nage kkeru.
Yes, itw me. Miyuki-san, sorry for the

sudden
What happen?
I wonder if you could move the trailer
which is blocking the road now?
It was an abrupt request, there was no

assailant in the trailer so they usually just
left it behind. Miyuki turn off the call and
ordered the driver to move the trailer from
the intersection.
Miyuki truly had not thought that such
thing would happen, but Yuuka was
unexpectedly at the other side of the
moved trailer. The driver was back quickly,
the trailer stopped next to the unmoving
car.
Get in
It was a real sudden and without prior
explanation that even Tatsuya was missing
words to responde her.
However, Yuuka rose her voice while
throwing frustrated words.
`Hayaku notte! Keisatsu o tzakete oku no

wa m genkaina ndakara!'
Quickly get in! Im already at my limit to

keep the police away!
`Miyuki, minami, nosete morae'

Sono kotoba ni Tatsuya ga ugoita. Miyuki to
minami ni jsha o unagasu to djini, yka
no kuruma no toranku e jibunta Chino
nimotsu o tsumikomu.
Ùntenshu wa?'
Miyuki, Minami, lets get in

Urged by Tatsuyas words. Miyuki and
Minami rode in, while loading their own
luggage to Yuukas car at the same time.
The driver?
123
`Jibun de nantoka shite moraimasho'

joshu seki ni suberikonde kita Tatsuya no
toi ni kotaeru jikan mo mottainai to bakari,
saigo no ù ' o shryaku shite yka wa
aisha o hasshin sa seta.
Shanaide wa shibaraku, chinmoku no jikan
ga tsudzuita.
Yka wa unten ni sen'nen shite iru.
Tatsuya wa joshu seki de onsei tsshin

yunitto o mimi ni hame, keitai tanmatsu o
tokiori ssa shite ita. Nanika no musen o
bju shite iru yna sugatada.
Miyuki wa mado no soto o nagame, minami
wa son'na miyuki o ochitsukanai-me de
mite iru.
Yagate, tatemono ga medachi hajimeta
tokoro de,`yka-san' miyuki ga yka ni
hanashikaketa.
`Nani? Miyuki-san'
`honke to gyaku hk no y ni omou
nodesuga'
Miyuki no koe wa, fushin-kan o kakushi
kirete inakatta.
`Keisatsu o yokeru tame yo'
kotaeru yka no koe wa kush-gimida.
`Miyuki, yka-san no gen tte iru koto wa
hontda'
Tatsuya ga onsei yunitto o mimi kara
hazushi, furikaette miyuki o ochitsuka
seyou to suru.
`Keisatsu wa honke no hk ni kenmon o
hatte iru. Nazeka, kochiragawa ni wa te o
mawashite inai'
f Tatsuya ga bju shite ita no wa keisatsu
musendatta. Futsnara nusumigiki dekiru
yna monode wa nai nodaga, Tatsuya no
Let him figure out something on his -

Seemed like answering Tatsuya was a
waste of time, Yuuka omitted the last own
when Tatsuya slipped into the passenger
seat and she promptly started her car.
The first few minutes in the car was
followed by a time of silence.
Yuuka was concentrating to drive.
Tatsuya could hear a voice communication
unit in the front passenger seat
occasionally. It appeared to be intercepted
wirelessly.
Miyuki looked out of the window, Minami
saw the restlessness in Miyukis face.
Before long, tall building began to be seen,
Yuuka-san, Miyuki spoke to Yuuka.
What is it, Miyuki-san?
I think the head family is in the opposite
direction
Miyuki did not hide the distrust in her voice.
Were avoiding the police
Yuuka smiled wrily while answering so.
Miyuki, Yuuka-san is speaking the truth
Tatsuya detached his attention from the
communication unit, intending to calm
Miyuki.
The police stretched out a checkpoint in
the direction of the head family. They dont
do so on this side for some reason
Tatsuya noticed that she was intercepting
police radio. It was not something that
someone could do normally, but even the

, '
124
tanmatsu wa sotogawa dake ga shihan-hin

de, nakami wa dokuritsu mas daitai shiy.
Sanada to Fujibayashi no gassakuda.
Kokunai de tsukawareteiru musen ang
tsshin'nara, taitei no mono ga kaidoku
kandesu.
physic of his own terminal was

commercially available, the contents were
filled with Independent Magic Equiped
Battalion specs. Sanada collaborated with
Fujibayashi. Hence, he could easily find
wireless encrypted communications which
were used in the country, most of which
should be readable.
Ònsama ga s ossharu nodeshitara

yka-san. Utagau yna koto o gen tsute,
mshiwakearimasen de shita'
if oniisama said so Yuuka-san. Sorry for

doubting your good will.
`yoi no yo. Warenagara ayash mane shi

teru na , to omoushi ne'
Its alright. I know you have your reason to

be suspicious of me
tabun, shgeki-sha ga katadzuita chokugo

ni tsug yoku arawareta koto o itte iru
nodarou. Sukunakutomo-tachi Wa s
Shitautsuta.
`Shikashi naze, honke e tsjiru michi no
kata ni dake keisatsu ga machi
~Eteirunodeshiyou?'
Daga miyuki ga gimon ni kanjita no wa,
kono tendatta.
Yka ga matamata kush shi kaketaga,
ikinari majimena kao ni Natsute,
bakkumir-goshi ni miyuki to me o awasete
kotae ~eta.
`Sore wa ne, Miyuki-san. Kijo o honke e ika
setakunaikara yo'
Perhaps, it was due to the fact that she

appeared conveniently right after the
assailants was taken care of. At least,
Tatsuya thought so.
However, why does the police only wait on
the road leading towards the head family?
CD: 05Jun15/11:30(UTC+7)
Author: Y
Yka ga Tatsuya-tachi san'nin o tsurete itta
The place where Yuuka heading taking the
However, this was the point that Miyuki

doubted.
Yuuka was about to smile wrily once again,
but suddenly turned to a serious expression
while answering Miyuki and gazing at her
eyes through the mirror.
Thats because, Miyuki-san, I do not want
to let you go to the head family.
Part 3
p. 124-140 (17 p.)
124

Ê

Ê
125
saki wa, Yatsugadake Amigasayama no

fumoto ni aru Tsukuba-ka no betsu
Datta.
3 of them was one of Tsukubas villa at

Amigasayama Yatsugatake.
San'nin o ribinguni an'nai shita yka wa,

jibun mo rikura~ininguchea ni za tsute
kono-ka no ribinguni wa sofa no kawarini
futtoresuto-tsuki no rikura~ininguchea ga
roku-kyaku oka rete ita miyuki-tachi ni
korekara no j O teian shimashita.
Yuuka led the three of them to the living

room, and sat herself at the reclining chair
the house had 6 reclining chairs with
footrest instead of sofa she suggested
Miyuki and others to be in the house for the
mean time.
`Ky wa tomatte itte'

Miyuki ga Tatsuya e me de toikakeru.
Shikashi, Tatsuya ga kotae o kaesu yori
hayaku, yka ga teian o tsudzuketa.
Today, well stop here

Miyuki asked Tatsuya with her eyes. Yet,
Tatsuya replied promptly to Yuukas
proposal.
Àshita, issho ni honke e ikimashi y?

Sorenara mukae no kuruma no su~kejiyru
kara kd o yoma reru koto mo nai wa'
Tomorrow, lets go to the head family

together? Its not like we can read the
action of the scheduled pick up car now.
Tatsuya ga miyuki ni mukatte unazuku.

Yka wa miyuki ni tazunete iru nodakara,
onaji jiki tshu kho to shite, miyuki ga
kotaerubekida to Tatsuya wa ishi o
shimeshita noda kimashita.
Àrigatai o mshideda to omoimasu'
`Ji y kimari ne'
`Mattekudasai'
Egao o ukabeta yka ni, miyuki ga seishi o
kakeru.
Sono chokugo,-besso tsu No shiynin ga
nomimono o motte kita. Zen'in, ichiritsu ni
kcha. Shikamo tpotto o motte kuru node
Tatsuya nodded to Miyuki. He asked Yuuka

instead of Miyuki, as both of them were the
candidates of next family head, Tatsuya
answere Miyuki and delivered Miyukis
intention.
We welcome your offer with thankfulness
Then, its decided
Wait a minute
Miyuki showed a restrain, seeing that Yuuka
was smiling.
Immediately, the villa servants brought
beverages. Everyone was served a tea.
Morover, instead of bringing the teapot, the
wa naku, kappu ni san-bu no ni hodo

sosoga reta kcha o tburu ni narabete iku.
Saigo ni shiyugpotto to mirukupotto o oite,
shiynin wa ribingu kara deteitta.
Sono senaka o, yka ga niganigash hyj
r de miokumasu.
` Hito ni wa matsu Tadashi sah reigi

sah to urusai kuse ni, kikubari ga dekina
ittara'

126
Bosotto mabayuite, Tatsuya-tachi san'nin ni

mshiwakena-sa-sna kao o misemasu.
..Even though they were so annoying

with all the habits and etiquettes I have,
they cannot afford to be attentive
themselves
She showed an apologetic face to the 3 of
them in a bright boso.
`Gomen'nasai. Ie wa ikka zen'in kcha t

Dakara, kh mo ryokucha
mo oite inai no yo'
Sorry, everyone in my house is used to

black tea party, so they wouldnt place
coffee or green tea.
Ìe, o kidzukai nakimasu'

Miyuki ga aiswarai no hohoemi o ukabete
kappu ni tewonobasu.
No, please dont worry

Miyuki reached the cup with a fake smile.
À~tsu, tburu karadato tide shiyou? Ima,

saidotburu o dasukara'
Ah, its a little far from the table right? Ill

take out the side table now
Miyuki ga te o hikkometa no o kakunin

shite, yka ga hijikake no suitchi o ssa
suru.
Shi-ri no migigawa ni, isu no sokumen kara
saidotburu ga seri agaru.
After she confirmed that Miyuki retracter he

hand, Yuuka operated the switch at the
armrest.
At the right side of the 4 of them, a side
table rose from the side of the chair.
Itsunomanika miyuki no migigawa ni

mawarikonde ita minami ga, yka ni

eshaku shite mirukubotto o te ni tori kappu
o noseta ss to tomoni miyuki no
saidotburu e oimashita.
tea was poured at 2/3 of the cup and

served side by side. They put sugar pot and
milk pot right before they left the living
room.
Yuuka watched their back with bitter
expression.
Miyuki ga àrigat' to minami ni koe o kake,

kappu o te ni totte kcha o hitokuchi
fukumu.
Karuku kubi o katagete, miyuki wa
Minami quickly placed together the milk pot

and brought it to the saucer right by the
side of Miyuki, without Miyuki noticing that
she was gone from her right side.
Miyuki said Thank you to Minami, while
taking the cup of black tea to her hand.
Shhe tilted her neck lightly, Miyuki poured
mirukubotto no nakami o sukoshidake

kappu ni sosoidesu.
Supn de kakimaze saido hitokuchi fukumi,
nikkori minami ni warai kakeru.
the content of the milk pot a little bit to her

cup/
She stirred them a little bit while smiling
and laughing to Minami.
Minami wa mirukupotto o tburu ni

modoshi, jibun no isu ni modo kimashita.
Minami returned the milk pot back to the

table, before returning to her own seat.
Sore wa saki hodo buais ni kappu o oite

itta betsu No shiynin to wa taishtekina, omoni taishite komayakana
kokorokubari ga shizen ni dekiru shjo
meido no shi takimashita.
`... ... Kawaii wa ne. Misetsuketa tsumori?'
Yka ga yoy o miseyou to shite amari
umaku itte inai egao o minami ni mukeru.
When compared to the servants of the

house who put the cup brusquely, were in
stark contrast with this maid girl naturally
had a delicate mindfulness to her master.
Ìe, kesshite sono yna'

Minami wa kanj no komotte inai koe de
kotae, teinei ni ichirei suru koto de yka
kara hyj o kakushita.
No, I have not such intention

Minami answered so without any feeling,
she hid her face by bowing to Yuuka.
127
Sono kd wa yka no shinkei o
sakanadesuru monodattaga, kanojo wa `f

~tsu' to iki o tsuku koto de nantoka
iradachi o katachi ni sezu hakidashimasu.

`M-ka no shiynin no taido ga
warukatta no ga sakidakara ne. Oaiko to iu

I
koto ni shite oku'
Sono hitomaku o ichibetsu mo shinaide,

warekansezu to iu kao de sutortot o

nonde ita Tatsuya ga katsupu o ss ni
modoshite `hanashi o tsudzukemashou' to
yobikakemashita.
`S ne... ... Sore de Miyuki-san,

nanikashira?'
Izumai o tadashita yka ni awa sete, miyuki
So cute. Are you showing off?

Yuuka returned with a smile that did not
well suited with Minamis short display.
That action was meant to get on Yuukas

nerve, but she chose to dampen out the
irritation that was forming out on her mind
with a phew sigh.
Well our servants have shown such a
bad attitude just now. Ill take it as a draw.
Tatsuya who was drinking the tea with

straight face put his cup down on the
saucer without even stealing a glance on
the act, he proceeded to say, lets
continue our talk.
Thats right.. Miyuki-san, do you have
something to say?
Yuuka corrected her seating pose, followed
<1-7

128
mo yka e karada-goto mukinaoru.

Ìkutsu ka, o tazune shitai koto ga arimasu'
`Honshin o kika sero... ... To wa iwanai no
ne'
Yka kara ochi yara keta fun'iki ga usure,me ni surudoi hikari ga yado kimashita.
by Miyuki who turned to face her.

I want to ask of you for a few things
You dont mean that you want me to
speak of my true feelings, right?
The playful atmosphere disappeared from
Yuuka, replaced by a sharp light.
`Sore wa iminonai ykyda to

omoimasunode'
Miyuki wa yoku hareta fuyuzora no ~youna,
dokomade mo fukaku tsumetai hitomi de
sono hikari o uketometa.
Sono hitomi no naka ni tamash made
suikoma rete shimai-sna sakkaku o oboe
~ete, yka ga me o sorasu.
Soshite sugu ni shisen o modoshimashita.
I wouldnt ask such a meaningless thing
`Mattaku no muda tte wakede mo nai wa.

Hanaseru han'i denara, honshin o uchiakete
ageru'
`Sdesu ka. Dewa o kotoba ni ama ~ete.
Hanaseru han'i denara, honshin o uchiakete
ageru'a me o sorasukaketsukete kudasaru
koto ga dekita nodesu ka?'
`Sori ya a, ni omou wa yo n'
Yka ga ki no nuketa kanji no emi o

ukabete boyaimashita.
`Demo ura de kettaku shite i tari shinai wa.
Sore wa shinjite'
Against Miyukis sunny winter like eyes,

Yuukas light was caught deep in those cold
eyes.
Miyukis eyes seemed to show an illusion of
sucking others soul, which made Yuuka
diverted her eyes.
Although she returned another gaze before
long.
It wouldnt be completely useless. I can
speak of my true feelings well within a
certain range
I see. Then, I will indulge on your kind
words. Firstly, about the earlier gaze.. and,
how could you manage to find our care
stranded in such a place?
Well, of course that would weigh on your
mind
Yuuka complained with an expressionless
smile.
At the very least, you can believe that I
have no partake in the conspiracy
`Sono yna koto wa. Tada, riy o ky

~eteitadakitaidakedesu'
I can, if youd just tell me the reason
`... ... Jitsu no wa, Miyuki-san-tachi gajtsute ita kuruma o kotsu sori tsukete ita
no'
Miyuki ga Tatsuya no kao o ukagau.
.Actually, I have been secretly keeping

an eye on the car which Miyuki-sans group
would ride on
Miyuki glanced at Tatsuya.
Tatsuya wa chsaku, kubi o say ni fu

kimashita.
Sono dsa o me ni tometa yka ga
nanigoto ka ii kaketaga, kotoba ni suru no

wa miyuki no kata ga hayakatta.
129
Tatsuya shook his head lightly.

Although Yuuka had fastened her eyes to
think of a good follow up, Miyuki replied her
earlier.
`Sdeshimashita ka'
Yka no setsumei o marude shinjite inai
kuch de, miyuki wa tsugi no shitsumon ni
Utsuritsumashita.
`Naze, soko made shite watashi-tachi ni go
joryoku kudasarunode shiyou?'
I see
Despite not believing Yuukas description,
Miyuki asked the next question.
`Sore wa'
`Goei ga hitsuyda to iu
ohanashideshitaga, masaka sono yna riy
de watashi o nattoku sa se rareru to wa
Shitau tsute iratsushi yaranaide shiyou?'
Yka ga tameiki o haimashita.
`S ne... .... Wakatsuta. Shjiki ni ohanashi
suru wa'
Ònegaishimasu'
That
You wouldnt say that was because I need
an escort, right? You cant expect to
convince me with such a reason.
Miyuki ni massugu mitsume rarete yka wa

igokochi ga waru-sdattaga, koreij
gomakasu tsumori wanai ysu dakimashita.
Although Miyukis straight gaze could be

deemed as a bad attitude, she wasnt going
to get deceived any longer.
`Tatsuya-san wa m chitsute iru koto kamo

shirenaikedo'
Tatsuya-san might have known about this

though
Sono maeoki de, yka ga nani o iidasou to

shite iru no ka Tatsuya ni wa kent ga
tsuita. Tatsuya no hon'ne to shite wa,
miyuki ni kika setakunai naiydatta. Daga
koko de yka no hanashi o saegitte wa,
jky ga mae ni susumanai. Soreni miyuki
ga jiki tshu no shimei o ukerunara, bunke
no omowaku o shitte oku hitsuy mo aru.
Tatsuya wa s kangaenaoshimashita.
Before explaining, Yuuka tried to engaged

Tatsuya in the conversation. Tatsuyas real
intention was not to let Miyuki know about
the matter. However, if Yuuka was not to
clear up the information, the situation
would not be able to proceed. Furthermore,
if Miyuki was to be named as the next
family head, she needs to know the
expectation of the branch families. Tatsuya
changed his mind this way.
Why did you put up so much effort to help

us there?
Yuuka gave up and sighed.

I guess so I got it. Ill tell you the truth
Please do
`Kondo no keishun-kai de, Mayo-sama wa

Miyuki-san o tsugi no tshu ni shimei
nasaru wa. Ichibu no bunke wa sore o jama
shou to shite iru. Miyuki-san ga keishun-kai
ni shusseki shinakereba, sukunakutomo
sono seki de jiki tshu ga shimei sa reru no
wa yoke rareru to kangaete iru no ne'
Miyuki no kao ni shokku wa mi rarenai.
Maya-sama decided to name Miyuki-san

as the next family head in this New Year
Meeting. A group of branch families tried to
get in the way. They must have thought
that at the very least, you wouldnt be
named as the next head if you cannot show
up in the meeting
There was no surprise could be seen in
Miyukis face.
So they dont want me to be the next
head?
`Sore wa, watashi o Ni shitakunai

to iu kotodeshou ka'
`S kangaete iru no wa Shibata no oji-sama

dakeda to omou wa'
However, she was asking this with a harder

voice.
I think, only Shibata ojisama is thinking
so
Yka no kotaeha, zankokuna made ni

meikaina mono dakimashita.
`Sdesu ka... .... Shibata-san wa akumade,
Katsunari-san o'
Yuukas answer was so clear that it

sounded cruel.
I see Shibata-san, so Katsushige-san
too
`Sore mo chigau to omou'
I dont think so though
Shikashi, meikaide atsute mo shubi ikkan

shite inai y ni omowa reru
kotaedatsumashita.
`Sumimasen. Takashitsute iru imi ga yoki
masu... ... ?'
Yka wa tokuni ki o waruku shita ysu mo
misezu, setsumei o tsudzukemashita.
However, the clarity of her answers

seemed to be inconsistent.
`Shibata no oji-sama wa Katsunari-san o

tshu ni shitai nodakedo, Miyuki-san ga
tshu ni shimei sa rerunara sore mo shikata
ga nai to kangaete iratsushi yaru to omou.
Miyuki-san to Katsunari-san, yotsuba no
mah-shi to shite sugurete iru no wa
dochira kaMiyuki-san to Katsunari-san,
yotsuba no mah-shi to shite sugurete iru
Shibata ojisama wants Katsushige to be

the family head, but I think it couldnt be
helped for Miyuki to be named as the next
family helped. If he were asked which one
of Miyuki-san or Katsushige-san is more
excellent within Yotsubas magician, he
would have known the answer too. Since
Katsushige-san is an excellent magician in
I
130
Tada, s toikakeru koe ga kata kakimashita.
Im sorry. What do you mean by that?

Yuuka did not show any special remorse,
while continuing her explanation.
no wa dochira ka, hontwa bun

katsutewakatte iru no yo. Katsunari-san wa
futs ni sugureta mah-shidakara'
Yka ga shissh o morasu. Miyuki wa yka
no y ni Emitsu tari wa shinakatsutaga,
Katsunari ni kansuru kanojo no hyka ni wa
dkandatsumashita.
`M s iu wake de, Miyuki-san ga jiki tshu
to naru koto ni hantai shite iru hito wa inai
wa'
`... ... Yka-san go jishin wa dna nodesu
ka?'
`Watashi?'
Yka ga tsugi no tshu shimei ni tsuite,
hitogoto no y ni hanashite iru no ga
miyuki ni wa ki ni Natsuta.
Yka mo saish dankai made zantsuta, shiri no kho-sha no naka no hitorina nodesu.
`Watashi mo Miyuki-san ga fusawash to

Shitautsute iru wa yo'
Yka ga atsu kera kan to kotaeru. Amarini
atsu-sari shi sugite, honki to wa kikoenai
hododa.
131
normal standard
Yuuka divuleged in laughter. Miyuki had

failed to follow Yuuka in her laughter,
despite agreeing on her assessment on
Katsushige.
Well, thats the case. Nobody really
disproves of you being the next family
head
Yuuka-san, how do you feel yourself?
Me?
Yuuka was talking about the next family
head nomination as if it was others
problem and worried about Miyuki.
Yuuka was also one of the 4 in the final
stage that fulfilled the requirements as a
candidate.
I also think that Miyuki-san is the
appropriate choice
Yuuka quickly answered so. It was too quick
that the earnestness couldnt be heard
Ìe, kono hygen wa fuseikaku ne'

Daga yka wa, hyaku psento majirikenashi ni honkidatsumashita.
No, this way is not exactly right

However, yuuka was 100% serious without
mixed meaning.
`Tsukuba-ka wa ni toshimae kara, jiki tshu

ni Miyuki-san o osu to kimete iru wa.
Watashi ga tshu kho ni nokotte iru no wa
jiki tshu sentei ni oite Tsukuba-ka no
hatsugen-ryoku o kakuho suru tame. Motto
iunara, hoka no bunke ga Katsunari-san ya
Bun'ya-kun o shiji shita baai, soreni taik
suru tame ~yo'
`Naze soko made... ... '
From 2 years ago, Tsukuba-ka have

decided to support Miyuki-san as the next
family head. In order to ensure that
Tsukuba-ka stay so, I am to be remained as
a candidate until the actual election.
Although it was more to help you win over
the other branch candidates like
Katsushige-san and Fumiya-kun.
Why do you go that far to?
Miyuki no gimon wa tzen no mono

dakimashita.
`Ky-wari wa junsui ni, Miyuki-san ga tshu
ni narubekida to omoukara'
Yka wa koko de sukoshi, ii niku-s ni
kotoba o nigoshimashita.
`Nokoru itsukatsu wa... ... Oksama no
zaiaku-kan kara, ka na'
Miyuki ga kaoiro o hen ~eru. Gutai-sei ni
kakeru kotae ~edattaga, miyuki ni totte wa
sore de jbundatta.
`Tsumihoroboshi no tsumorinara
meiwakudesu. Fuyu-ka-sama ga nozoma
reta kotode wanakatsuta no wa sasshite
imasu. Shikashi genjitsu ni, fuyu-ka-sama
wa oba-sama no kettei ni shitagai mizukara
te o kudasa rete irude wa arimasen ka'
Tka to iu no wa yka no haha de, Tsukubaka no gen tshuda. Chichioya ga inai node

wa naku, saisho kara tka ga tshu de,
chichioya wa hairi muko to iu tachiba

dakimashita.
Fuyu uta wa seishin kansh-kei mah o
tokui to suru mah-shi de, tokuni `seiyaku'

to iu tokushuna mah no daiichininsha to
shite yotsubade wa shira rete iru. `Seiyaku'

wa hi jutsusha no di no shimo, han eizoku teki ni hi jutsusha no seishin katsud o

seigen suru kka o motsu. Ipp-teki ni hi
jutsusha no seishin o shibaru koto wa
dekizu, sejutsusha no ishi ni ~yoranai kaijoy no kagi o settei shinakereba naranai to
iu jken wa aru ga, aite no jiga o iji shita
Miyukis question was to be expected.

90% is purely because we think that
Miyuki-san should become the next family
head
Yuuka was prevaricating a little bit when
she was saying this difficult words.
The remaining part is probably due to the
guilt towards your mother
Miyuki complexion changed. It was not a
specific answer, but it was enough for her.
If youre talking about atonement, then it

would be troublesome. That happened
against Touka-samas wish. However, in
reality, has Touka-sama made her own
determination in accordance to obasama?
Touka was Yuukas mother, the current
head of Tsukuba-ka. It didnt mean that she
had no father, but Touka had been the head
before marrying Yuukas father.
Touka was a magician who specialized in
mental interference magic, she was well
known within Yotsuba with her special
magic of Pledge. Pledge was done under
the consent of the magician, it limited the
mental activity of the subject semipermanently. Unilaterally, it was impossible
to bind the spirit of the magician, ther must
be a condition as a key to release the
partners independent will, it was a magic
with high utility values which enable partial
132
mama bubun-tekina ma~indokontorru o

kan ni suru riy kachi no takai mahda.
control over someone while still

maintaining the emotion of the controlled
subject.
Miyuki to Tatsuya ni totte, tokuni fukai imi o

motsu mah demoaru. Futari no hahadearu
shin'ya ga eimin shite ato, miyuki no
mahdjikara o motte Tatsuya no
mahdjikara o fin suru shikumi wa fuyu
uta no `seiyaku' ni yotte iji sa rete
irukaradesu.
`Sore ni tsuite wa, watashi kara wa nani mo
ienai. Go tshu-sama no meireidatsutakara
to iiwake o suru tsumori mo nai wa'
For both Miyuki and Tatsuya, it was a magic

with a particularly deep meaning. After
their mother passed away, Toukas magic
was the one who allowed Miyuki to seal
Tatsuyas magic power, by casting pledge
on Tatsuyas body.
` Shitsureishimashita. Watashi no kata

karau ka gatsuta kotodesunoni,
torimidashite shimaimashita'
Pardon my rudeness. Sorry for forcing

you to say such an upsetting matters
`Miyuki-san kara sureba tzen no kotoda to

omou. Dakara, ki ni shite imasearimasen'
I think its to be understood since its

Miyuki-san. Please dont mind it
Miyuki to yka wa otagai ni kappu e te o

nobashi, shikirinaoshi o zu kimashita.
Both Miyuki and Yuuka stretched their

hands, each to their own cup, while trying
to refocus.
`Tsukuba-ka no o tachiba ni tsuite wa rikai

itashimashimashita'
I understand the stance of Tsukuba-ka
Wadai o kaeru tame no miyuki no serifu ni,

yka ga usu ra to emi o ukabete
unazukimasu.
`De wa naze, hoka no bunke no katagata
ga jiki tshu no shimei o okuraseyou to
shite iru no ka, gozonjideshitara oshiete
itadakemasearimasen ka'
Yka ga Tatsuya o chiratto mimashita.
Tatsuya wa sono shisen ni issai no - seishi o
fukumete - han'n o shimesana
kakimashita.
While Miyuki was trying to change the

topic, Yuuka wore a thin smile.
Moreover, I did not have anything to say.

Since it was an order from the head, I have
no intention to go against her will
Then, why do the people of other branches

are trying to postpone the appointment of
the next family head? If you know the
details, would you please tell me?
Yuuka glanced at Tatsuya.
Tatsuya was fully in her sight made her
hesitatingalthough he didnt show any
reaction.
Yka ga miyuki no manazashi kara me o

sorashi, utsumuite hanashi hajimeru.
`Shibata no oji-sama ya Mashiba no ojisama wa, Miyuki-san kara Tatsuya-san o

hikihanashitai no yo. Ie, Tatsuya-san o
yotsuba no chs kara hikihanashi,
kaigoroshi no katachi de sekai kara kakuri
shitai to kangaete iru no'
133
Miyuki ga nando ka, shinkoky suru. Saisho

wa arakatta ikidzukai mo, go-kai, roku-kai
to kurikaesu uchi ni ochitsuki o
torimodoshimashita.
`... ... Seken kara,de wanaku sekai
kara,desu ka?'
`. Watashi no suisoku mo majitte irukedo,
machigatte wa inai hazu yo. Nazena no ka
wa wakaranaikedo, oji samagata wa
Tatsuya-san o, inai hazu no mah-shi ni

shitagatte iru. Miyuki-san ga jiki tshu ni
shimei sa reru no o bgai shite iru no wa,
sono tame no jikan kasegi ne'
`Naze watashi ga tsugi no tshu ni shimei
sa reru no o samatageru koto ga, onsama

o, otoshreru, jikan kasegi ni, tsunagaru
node shiyou ka'

Miyuki ga tokorodokoro kotoba o kirinagara
shabette iru no wa, kanojo ga ito shite no

kotode wanai. Kiwonuku to sugu bakuhatsu
shi-s ni naru ikari ni, kuchibiru ya nodo ga
r
furuete iru noda kimashita.
Yuuka averted her eyes from Miyukis gaze,

and started to talk with a downcasted
head.
Shibata ojisama and Mashiba ojisama
want to pull appart Miyuki-san from
Tatsuya-san. No, they wanted to pull
Tatsuya-san out of Yotsubas backbone, and
hoping to isolate him from the world by
pulling him away from the spotlight19.
Miyuki took several times of deep breath. It
was raged for the first few times, after
repeating five-six times, she regained her
calmness.
not from the public, but from the
world?
Yes. I mixed in some of my guesses, but it
shouldnt be wrong. I dont know about the
reason behind their actions, but all of the
ojisama thought that Tatsuya was not
supposed to exist as a magician. They are
trying to interfere you being named as the
next head to buy times for that purpose
How could preventing me being appointed
as the next family head be connected to
their importance of buying time to get rid
of oniisama?
Miyuki was talking off in monologue, it was
not her intention to say this outloud. Her
lips and throat were trembling as soon as
her mind explode with anger.
19 Kaigoroshi, literally: taming the sacrificed, meaning: not giving a task to a person in order to prevent him from demonstrating his
abilities that can be displayed and acknowledged by others.
134
`Miyuki-san, onegaidakara ochitsuite kii te

ne. Miyuki-san ga ima,-ji no tshu no
shimei o ukeru to, Miyuki-san no
gdiandeari onsamadearu Tatsuya-san ni
mo, yotsuba-ka no naka de kakkotaru chii
ga shjiru no yo. Tsugi no tshu no
anideari,-ji no tshu no sokkindearu to iu
chii ga. Sore wa bunke no tshu ni tottemo
mushi dekiru monode wa nai wa'
Yka ga miyuki no kaoiro o ukagau.
Miyuki-san, please listen to this calmly If

Miyuki-san were to be appointed as the
next head, your brother, Tatsuya-san, as
Miyuki-sans guardian, will establish a firm
status withing Yotsuba. He is a brother of
the family head, a close aide of the next
family head. It is not really negligible in the
mind of the branch families heads.
Miyuki wa toriaezu, ochitsuki o tamotte

imashita.
Yuuka took a glance at Miyukis

complexion.
Miyuki was at that moment, had regained
her calm.
`Dakara, sochira no minami Chiya n ni

Tatsuya-san no kawari ga tsutomaru y ni
naru made, jiki tshu no shimei o
hikinobasou to shite iru no'
`... ... S iu kotodesu ka'
Miyuki no koe wa, bukimina made ni
tsumetaku shizukadatsumashita.
È , . Kore de machigainai to omou'
Kore made miyuki ni keosarenai y
ganbatsute ita yka ga, omowazu furuea
gatsute shimau hodo ni.
So, they want to at least postpone the

appointing of the next family head until
Minami-chan over there can replace
Tatsuya-sans role
. I see, so thats the case
Miyukis voice was so cold and gentle that
it was eerie.
Ye-yes. I have no doubt in this
So far, Yuuka had tried her best not to be
afraid of Miyuki, but this one was enough to
make her tremble involuntarily.
`Sorenara gyaku ni, watashi ga gantan ni

maniaeba, onsama no o tachiba wa antai
ni naru to iu kotodesu ne'
Shikashi miyuki wa, dareka ni shikaeshi
shite yarou, dareka o shiteyarou to itsuta

rui no, bussna koto wa kangaete
inakatsuta. Kanojo ga kangaeta no wa

akumademo, jibun kara ani o hikihanasou
to suru gongoddan'na inb o uchiyaburu

kotodatsumashita.
`Yka-san. Ky wa mada, tatenai nodesu
ne?'
Shi-ri wa chshoku o totsute inaiga, ohiru
wa to tsuku ni sugite iru. To wa ie

nichibotsu ni wa mada yoy ga ari, ima
<ir
kara shuppatsu shite mo sorehodo osoku
naranai uchi ni honke made

tadoritsukerudarou.
È e mada keisatsu ga ugoite iru to
omoukara. Kochira ni yamash koto wa nai

nodakedo, keisatsu ni tsukamatsutara
kekkyoku yokeina jikan o tora rete

shimaukara ne. Ashita made matsuta kata
ga yoi to omou'
`Wakarimashita. O kotoba ni amaete, ky

wa osewa ni naru koto ni shimasu'
135
'
On the other hand, if I manage to get to

the New Years Meeting, I would be able to
secure oniisamas position
However, Miyuki did not think about
dangerous thing like the trying to get back
at someone. What she was thinking,
ultimately, was the outrageous conspirancy
that they would try to break her appart
from her brother.
Yuuka-san, we will not dpart today, right?
The 4 of them had not had their lunch,
even though lunch hour was well passed
long ago. However, it was well before
sunset, if they could depart now, they
should be able to reach the head family.
Yes I think the police is still on the move.
Its not like we did anything wrong, but if
we get caught by the police, it would waste
our time unnecessarily. I think its best to
wait until tomorrow
I understood. I will confide in your gracious
words, please take care of us for today
Ìroiro to ikitodokanai tokoro ga aru to

omoukedo, yu tsukuri shite ne'
I think there are a lot of things that are not

up to your standard, but please use your
time well
Àrigatgozaimasu. Ashita mo,

yoroshikuonegatashimasu'
Thank you very much. I will be in your

care tomorrow as well
Miyuki no kuch wa osae rarete ite,

akumademo teinei'ta. Daga àshita mo,
yoroshikuonegatashimasu' to tsumuga reta
kotoba ni, tamash ga kritsuku yna
chikara ga kome rarete iru no o yka wa
Miyukis tone and words had been

suppressed to be gentle. However, Yuuka
felt a soul freezing force coming out of
Miyuki when she said, I will be in your care
tomorrow as well. She struggled to smile

()
kanjita. Kanojo wa hiki tsutta emi o ukabe,

kur shite kubi o tate ni fu kimashita.
Tatsuya-tachi san'nin wa kekkyoku
chshoku o torazu, hayame no yshoku o
furumawa rete (aji wa imahitotsudatta),
sorezore koshitsu no kyakuma ni an'nai sa
remashita.
Tatsuya wa hirogeta ryok baggu o mae ni,

ashita no fukus,de wa naku sbi o d suru
ka mayotte ita. Shirubhn, sorezore
koshitsu no kyakuma ni an'nai sshimatte
motte kite iru.
Tsukainareta `toraidento' ni suru ka,

medatanai `shirubtrasu' ni suru ka.
Mah-sen o stei surunara kenj taipu no

toraidentodesu.
Shibaraku nayami, kekkyoku kare wa

toraidento o ryok baggu kara dasana
kakimashita.
Baggu no futa o shimeyou to shita tokoro
de, doa ga nokku sa reru. Tatsuya ga
`donatadesu ka' to suika suru
to,`miyukidesu' to iu kotae ga kaettekita.
Kare wa baggu o aketa mama ni shite, doa
e muka kimashita.
`D shita ndesu?'
Mah no shiy o osae, kakut-sen o stei

surunara udewa taipu no shirubtrasuda.
136
Doa o akete, miyuki ni tou. Kanojo wa,
hitori dakimashita.
`Sukoshi... ... Ohanashi shitai to
zonjimashite'
Ki no shoi ka, miyuki wa kokoroboso-s ni
miemashita.
back to Miyuki and nod her head.

In the end, the 3 from Tatsuyas group
didnt have any lunch at all, they were
served an early dinner instead (the taste
was unsastisfactory), before they were
guided to their rooms from the waiting
room.
Tatsuya spread the content of his travel
bag, he did not wonder about his outfit for
tomorrow, but his equipment instead. Silver
Horn customized for Trident was brought
and tightened in the travel bag.
He was wondering to use either the
Trident that he was already familiar with,
or the inconspicuous Silver Torus.
If it was a battle of magic, hed use the
hand gun type, Trident.
If he assumed for a martial battle, he could
reduce the use of magic and wear the
bracelet type, Silver Torus.
He wavered for a second, but in the end, he
did not take the Trident out of the travel
bag.
Someone knocked on the door when he
was about to close the lid of his bag. When
Tatsuya asked Who is it, the returned
answer was Its Miyuki. He left his bag
open, and moved to open the door.
Whats wrong?
He opened the door and asked Miyuki. She
was alone.
I have something that I want to talk
about.. for a little while
I guess it was about my action, Miyuki
137
`Wakatta. O-iri'
Tatsuya ga miyuki o heya ni
manekiiremasu.
Miyuki wa mazu aketsu hanashi ni Natsute
ita ryok baggu no mae ni gy tsute,
sukoshi midarete shimatsute iru Tatsuya no
ifuku o tatami naoshi hajimemashita.
Dse korekara nyyoku ni atatte shitagi o
dashi tari suru nodashi, ima baggu no
nakami o totonoete mo amari imi wa nai.
Daga Tatsuya wa miyuki o seishi shou to
sezu,`sumanai na' to negiratta.
Ìe, watashi ga sukide yatsute iru
kotodesukara'
seemed to be in a fine state of mind.

I got it, come in
Tatsuya invited Miyuki to his room.
Miyuki firstly went to the front of the travel
bag which was left open, she began to
refold Tatsuyas clothes which had been a
little disordered.
He was about to take out his underwear
and went to bath soon, so ther was not
much meaning to order the content of the
bag now. However, Tatsuya didnt restrain
Miyuki, and said Im sorry.
No, I do this because I like it
Koe ni jakkan no ureshi-sa o nijima se,

miyuki ga te o ugokashinagara kotaeru.
Yagate manzoku shita no ka, kanojo wa
ryok baggu no futa o shimete Tatsuya e
muki choku kimashita.
`Beddo ni suwaruto yoi'
Jibun wa ra~itingudesuku no isu ni
suwarinagara, miyuki ni beddo e
koshiwoorosu ~you unagasu.
Miyukis voice sounded a little joyful, while

her hand was still moving. She satisfied her
urge and close the zip (or lid) of Tatsuyas
travel bag.
Miyuki wa tokuni tamerai mo misezu,

beddo ni asaku koshikakemashita.
Miyuki did not show any hesitation, she

shallowly sat on the bed.
`Sore de? Nanika kikitai koto ga atsuta n

janai ka?'
Then? What do you want to hear?
Tatsuya ga sugu ni mizuwomukeru to,

miyuki ga sukoshi fuman-s ni O
fukurama semashita. -- Iya, jissai ni O
fukurama seta wakede wa naiga, son'na
fun'iki o tadayowa sete iru.
When Tatsuya immediately led the

conversation, Miyuki inflated her cheeks in
her slight unsatisfaction No, it was not as
if she really did that, but she oozed such a
similar atmosphere.
`Nanika-y ga nakereba kite wa

narimasearimasen ka?'
Am I not allowed to come unless I have

some business?
You may sit on the bed

He let Miyuki sat on his bed, while he
himself sat on the chair of the writing desk.
No, no such thing

To snell Miyuki, Tatsuya immediately raised
a white flag. Tatsuya was not afraid of even
the authorities, but it was a different story
for his sister.
Fufufu.. Im joking
After being scolded by her brother, Miyuki
immediately correct her mood.
Moreover, I have something to ask to you
FLT
Ìya, son'na koto wanai'

Suneru miyuki ni, Tatsuya wa tachimachi
shirahata o ageta. Nakuko mo kanken mo
osorenai Tatsuyadaga, imto ni heso o
mage rareru koto dake wa betsudesu.
`Fu futsu, jdandesu'
Ani ga oreta koto de, miyuki wa sugu ni
kigen o naoshimashita.
`Sore ni, o tazune shitai koto mo
arimashitashi'
Datsutara saisho kara sore o kiite kure, to
Tatsuya wa Shitau Tsuta ga, muron ro ni wa
dasanakatsuta.
`Nani o kikitai ndesu?'
Sono kawari, tantchokuny ni s
toikakemashita.
Miyuki mo soreij, kotoba o moteasobu
koto wa shinakatsumashita.
Ònsama wa, bunke no katagata no
omowaku o gozonjidatsuta node wa
arimasearimasen ka?'
D yatsute gomakasou ka, to iu shiyui wa,
miyuki ga mabataki suru ma ni tachi sh
~eta.
`Chitsute imashita'
Miyuki ga tsugi no shitsumon o k ~eteirukan ni, Tatsuya ga kait o hosoku
shimashita.
`Fuyuyasumi no shonichi, Kuroha-san ga
FLT ni tazunete kite ne. Sonotoki ni kikasa
reta. Kuroha-san no hanashita naiy wa
Satsuki yka-san ga gotsute kureta koto to
hobo onajida. Y uta-san wa suisoku mo
konjitsute iruto gentsute itaga, jitsuwa
hotondo chitsute ita n janai ka na'
138
`Kuroha no oji-sama ga... ... ? De wa'
Kuroba ojisama? Then
Then let me listen that from the beginning,

Tatsuya thought so, but of course he didnt
voice that out.
What do you want to ask?
Instead, he asked him bluntly.
Miyuki had also stopped with her playful
words.
Oniisama, do you know about the
expectations of the branch families?
The thought of cheating out of this situation
disappeared while Miyuki blink before him.
I knew it
While Miyuki was still thinking about her
next question, Tatsuya proceeded to
answer.
On the first day of the winter break,
Kuroba-san came to visit FLT. I was told
about the matter that time. The detail of
what he said was almost the same as what
Yuuka-san told us just now. Yuuka-san said
that she mixed some of her guesses, but I
wonder if she already knew those facts.
Ì ~ya'
Miyuki ga nani o kenen shita no ka sasshita
Tatsuya wa, sakimawari shite sore o hitei
shimashita.
`Kuroha wa kono bgai ksaku ni katan
shite inai. Kuroha-san wa konkai, chritsuda
to itte ita. Ore wa, shinjite mo yoi to omou.
Tzen, Bun'ya mo ayako mo teki ni wa
naranai'
`Sdesu ka... ... '
Ando no iki o tsuita miyukidaga, sugu ni
kao o agete Tatsuya e kibish manazashi o
muketa.
Ònsama, naze watashi ni sore o o hanashi
kudasaranakatsuta nodesu ka'
No
Tatsuya had guessed what Miyuki was
concerned about, and denied it
preemptively.
Kuroba does not involve in this sabotage.
He said that he is of neutral stance this
time. I think we can belive him. Of course,
both Fumiya and Ayako will not be our
enemy
I see..
Miyuki breathed in relief, but immediately
rose her face to Tatsuya who had a
stringent look on his face.
oniisama, why didnt you talk to me about
this?
Konkai no ikken wa, Tatsuya ni shite mireba

tanjun'na kzuda. Doko ni kakurete iru toka
nan-ji shikakete kuru toka o saguridasu
hitsuy wa nai. Tan'ni, jama suru mono o ke
chiraseba yoi dakeda. Arekore shinpai suru
no wa son ni shika naranai to iu no ga kare
no k ~edatsumashita.
It was not as if Miyuki didnt know the

feeling of self-blaming, but Tatsuya had his
own excuse. He couldnt divert his eyes
from his sister.
It would be better if the disturber could
retreat. As long as you can attend the New
Years Meeting, the fact that someone
pulled a string behind you is a trifling
matter. I didnt want to burden you with
unnecessary worrisome matter.
Tatsuya had judged that this times incident
was a simple composition. Whether its
their hideouts and time gimmicks, there
wasnt any need to sniff them out. They
simply need to get rid of the assailants. He
thought that it would put her to
disadvantage to worry over this matter.
`Watashi ga onsama no shinpai o suru no

wa tzen no kenridesu!'
Its natural for me to worry about

oniisama!
Daga sore wa, miyuki ni totte shfuku

dekinai kangaekata dakimashita.
However, those thoughts were

unacceptable for Miyuki.
Miyuki ga jibun o semeru kimochi mo
wakaranaide wa nakattaga, Tatsuya ni mo

iibun wa aru. Kare wa imto kara,-me o
sorashi wa shinakatsumashita.
`Bgai wa, nokereba yoi. Gantan no
atsumari ni shusseki dekireba yoi nodeatte,

dare ga ura de ito o hiite iru no ka nado to
iu koto wa sajida. Omae ni yokeinashinpai o
sa setakunakatsuta'
139
`Tashika ni watashi ga arekore kangaeta

tokoro de nani no yaku ni mo tatanai kamo
shiremasen. Desuga, onsama no shinpai o
sa sete kurete mo yoide wa arimasen ka!
Onsama no tame ni nai tari okottari suru
no wa, watashi ni to tsute
taisetsunakotodesu. Kesshite `yokei'
nadode wa arimasearimasen!'
Miyuki ga pu~itsu to yokowomuku. Kao o
somuketa mama ugokanaku natta imto ni
konwaku shinagara, tonikaku nantoka shite
kigen o torou to, Tatsuya wa tachiagatte
miyuki no mae ni id shimashita.
`Miyuki... ... '
Imto no kata ni okou to shita Tatsuya no te
ga karaburi shimashita.
Miyuki ni furiharawa reta, node wanai.
Miyuki ga tachiagatte, totsuzen daki tsuite
kita nodesu.
Ònsama, oboete iratsu shi ya ima
shimasu ka... ... '
`Nani o?'
S toikaeshinagara, Tatsuya no kioku no
naka ni yomigaeru jkei ga tashika ni
akimashita.
Are wa kyonen no , Shinjin-sen
ichinichime no yoru. `Nd kch kirai' no
~indekkusu troku ni jibun no namae no
tsai o kyohi shita Tatsuya no moto e,
miyuki ga tazunete kite... ....
Àno toki kara, watashi no kimochi wa issai
hen watsute orimasen. Korekara mo
kesshite kawaru koto wa arimasen'
Certainly, it might have been useless for

me to worry over those thoughts. However,
isnt it fine if I worry about oniisama! To be
able to cry or angry for oniisama is very
important for me. I would never thought of
this as unnecessary!
Miyuki moved her face laterally and
pouted. While his baffled sister did not
return from that position, Tatsuya thought
that he had to pacify her mood one way or
another. Tatsuya stood up and moved to
the front of Miyuki.
Miyuki
Tatsuya tried to put his hand on his sisters
shoulder, but he missed it.
It was not due to Miyuki shaking off his
hand.
Miyuki stood up, and suddenly embraced
him.
oniisama, do you remember?
About what?
While asking so, Tatsuya recalled a scene in
his memory that would certainly be
connected.
The scene from last years 9SC, the fourth
day, first night of the newcomer game.
Tatsuya rejected the offer to adopt his
active air mines into the index with his
name as the creator. Miyuki came to visit
Tatsuya..
My feelings have not change at all from
that time. And will never change from here
onwards
140
Miyuki wa marude, Tatsuya ga nani o

omoidashita no ka, kakushin shite iru y ni
kotoba o tsudzukeru.
`Watashi wa mikatadesukara'
Tatsuya ga kokoro ni kaita jkei o, sono me
de mite iru y ni.
Miyuki continued her words surely, as if she

confirmed what Tatsuya was recalling.
`Watashi wa itsu made mo onsama no

mikatadesukara'
Tatsuya no kioku o, kyy shite iru y ni.
Because I will forever be oniisamas ally
`Sonotoki wa kitsu to, ya tsute kimasu.

Kanarazu, ya tsute kimasu. Watashi wa s
mshiagemashita'
Miyuki ga kaowoageru. Tatsuya no yos ni

hanshite, miyuki no kao wa adeyakana emi
ni irodora rete ita.
`Soshite yyaku, sonotoki ga yatsute kita
nodesu. Watashi-tachi ga omoiegaite ita
sonotoki to wa sukoshi betsu no katachi
ni Natsute shimaimashitaga, yyaku
onsama ga jiy ni habataku koto no dekiru
toki ga yatsute kuru nodesu'
Tada sono adeyakana emi no naka ni, itteki
dake sumi o otoshita yna kageri ga mi
~eru. Sore ga Tatsuya ni wa mushni ki ni
Natsumashita.
Because I am your ally

A scene was drawn to Tatsuyas mind, and
he watched it with his eyes.
Tatsuya opened up the storage of his

memories.
The time will certainly come. Im sure you
can do it. I certainly hope so
Miyuki rose her face up. In contrast to

Tatsuyas expectation, Miyukis face was
filled with smile.
And that time is coming soon. It might be
a little different than the time that we
have in mind, but at last, the time has
come where oniisama can fly freely
However, in the midst of that shiny smile,
he could see a drop of shadow. And it was
weighing on Tatsuyas mind very much.
Part 4
p. 140-144 (5 p.)
144
CD: in progress, somewhere in June
Author: Y
p. 140-144 (5p)

CD: 31May15/01:15 (UTC+8)

Yotsuba-ka gen tshu. Yotsuba Mayo wa,
miyuki ga futsuka renzoku de bgai o ukete
ima wa Tsukuba-ka no bess ni taizai shite
iru to iu hkoku o Hayama shitsuji kara
ukete omowazu emi o morashita.
Author: Y
The current head of Yotsuba - Yotsuba
Mmaya smiled involuntarily after receiving
a report from Butler Hayama about Miyuki
who was attacked in two2 consecutive days
due to the information leak and now had to
stay at Tsukuba-ka's villa.
`Nan to iu mudana koto o'

chsh suru node wa naku, mushiro
yasashi-ge ni mabayuku Mayo.
`Bunke no katagata wa Tatsuya-dono no
chikara o kash hyka shite oide no ydesu
na'
sore o uketa Hayama shitsuji ga, teineina
kuch de shinratsuna hyka o kudasu.
`Kono mura no kekkaide wa Tatsuya-san
no bunkai o fusegi kirenai nodakara,
hontni maniawanai to nareba sora o
tondekuru dakena nodakedo. Moshi s
nattara ichidaiji yo. Shin'ny no sai ni
bunkai sa reta kekkai no sai kchiku ga
kanry suru made, ninshiki sogai no mah
o tsukaeru minasan wa fumin fuky no ka
jrd. Hinoe kchiku datte tada janai
nodashi'
Mayo ga namamekashiku tameiki o haita.
`Sono sekinin wa watashi no meirei o
samatageyou to shita bunke no minasama
no mono, to iu koto ni naru no ga wakatte
oidena no kashira?'
"What should I say, how useless"

Maya was not ridiculing them, instead she
said it gently and dazzlingly.
"Seems like the branch family members
has underestimated Tatsuya-dono's power"
141
Butler Hayama replied with a harsh

comment in a polite tone.
"This village's 'barrier' couldn't stand up
against Tatsuya-san's 'decompsition' after
all, he can come from the sky if he want to
make it in time. If that really happens,
everyone will be thrown into a roar. Until
the 'decomposition'-ed barrier to repel
intruders is completely rebuild again, the
magician with recognition inhibitor will be
overworked day and night. Building up that
barrier is not easy after all"
Maya sighed exaggeratingly.
"I wonder if everyone from the branch
families understand what kind of
responsibility they will bear if they try to
impede on my instruction?"
142

'
'
Komatta mono ne, to iu kao de, Mayo wa

tekappu o katamuketa.
Àoki-san-tachinara tomokaku, bunke tshu
no minasama ni wa seikakuna jh o
watashite iru hazudakedo'
Maya made a 'how troublesome' kind of

face, while tiliting her tee cup.
"Anyway, Aoki-san and others, are you sure
you have delivered the correct information
to the head of branch families?"
`hai, machigainaku'
Manazashi de towa reta Hayama shitsuji wa
s kotaenagara, uyauyash taido de Mayo
no kappu ni nonkafein no hbute o
sosoida.
"Yes, unmistakably"
Butler Hayama replied so after being
glanced over by Maya, he poured a noncaffeine herbal tea to Maya's cup in
reverential attitude.
Tokorode yotsuba-kade wa Hayama no koto

mo Hanabishi no koto mo Aoki no koto mo
Ohara no koto mo hitoshiku `shitsuji' to
yonde iruga, jittai wa kaku gymu ni oite
shiynin o kantoku suru tachiba ni aru
hachi-ri o sasu kotobadeari,-nushi no purai
be bokuna ymuki o hatasu shitsuji ni
gait suru no wa Hayama dakedearu.
Ima mo shitekina, yoru no ocha no toki
toida. Dakarakoso kshita hon'ne mo kigaru
ni dete kuru nodaga. Ikura Mayo demo,
Hayama igai no shiynin ni kon'na guchi wa
kobosenai. Gyaku ni ieba, bunke no tshu
zen'in o juppa hitokarage ni, iya, yotsuba to
iu kon o sore jitai o awaremi sagesunde iru
kono sugata koso ga Mayo no honsh'
tatta.
`Shikashinagara, mattaku no muda to iu
wakede mogozaimasen'
Hayama wa sore o manoatari ni shinagara,
mattaku taido o hen ~enai. Ima mo
uyauyashiku shin-eki ni onore ga iken o
jutsu bete iru. S suru koto de,-nushi no
kokoro ga fuhei fuman ni karame tora renai
y hairyo shite iru.
By the way, in Yotsuba-ka, all of the butler

was called equally as 'Butler', whether it's
Obara or Aoki or Hanabishi or even
Hayama, the eight8 of them, in reality,
were in a position to supervise employees
in each business sector. However, only
Hayama was in charged over private
(internal) issues of all the 8 butlers.
Even now, during the time of night tea
time. It was the main reason why she could
speak openly. Even Maya wouldn't speak in
such a manner in front of anyone else, but
Hayama. Conversely, the branch family
heads, no, Yotsuba itself was tied up at the
mercy of a family head that despised the
family, this was Maya's true nature.
"However, I wouldn't say that all are
wasted effort"
Hayama witnessed all that without
changing his attitude. Even now, he
reverently offered a solution based on his
own opinion. By doing so, he let his master
complaints her heart out that couldn't be
caught otherwise.
`Hanabishi no hkoku ni yoreba, tai dai A

reng kyk-ha zant, tai dai A Reng
ywa-ha. Han Gurpu no sen-ryoku o
kiku kezuritoru koto ni seik shita to no
koto. Tokuni Matsumoto no jinz saikikku ni
tsuite wa hobo kaimetsu jtai ni oikometa,
to no koto ni gozaimasu. Kongo, kono
yotsuba-ka no niwasaki o a no yna-shatachi ga bakko suru koto wa nakunatsuta to
msemashi y'
`Jinz saikikku no koto nado saisho kara ki
ni shite inai wa'
Mayo wa sokkenaku hana de warattaga,
atsu-sari shite iru bun sono-goe ni wa
sakihodo made no yna amaya ka na doku
ga kanji rarenakatta.
`Tonikaku kore de, nenmatsu no daisji wa
o shimai?'
143
`Tash dandori wa kawarimashitaga,

hitsuy jin'in wa kaetsute sukunaku sunda,
to Hanabishi ga naka shite orimashita'
`Sore wa sdeshou. Tsuri dasu no ni tema

ga kakatte iru to wa ie, aragoto no bubun
wa jisshitsu-teki ni Tatsuya-san ga hito de
katadzuketa yna monodesukara ne'
Mayo wa sukoshi bakari, akiregaoda.
`M yoi wa. Hayama-san, oshgatsu no

junbi wa totonotte ite?'
`Hai. Ato wa Miyuki-sama no o mie o
mabbakaridegozaimasu'
`naraba shinpai iranai wa ne'
Hayama ga wazukana tamerai o ukabete
"According to Hanabishi's report, both

remnants of GAA coalition hardliners and
GAA appeasement factions, we significantly
trimmed their forces on waging war against
10MC. Especially for artificial psychic centre
which is in the verge of collapsing in
Matsumoto. In the future, let's keep this
lake garden of Yotsuba-ka from such
rampaging activities of the intruders.
"I have never minded over such an artificial
psychic from the beginning"
Maya laughed curtly by her nose, it was a
frank voice, unlike the sweet poision type
like the earlier she used.
"Anyway, this means that the end of year
house cleaning has come to an end?"
Hayama nodded with a faint smile at her
question.
"There was some changes in the setup, the
required staff has little more to be done, I
left the rest to Hanabishi."
"Well, that's true. Fishing takes a lot of time
and effort, part of the rough stuffs, Tatsuyasan would 'substantially take care of those
people"
Maya showed a slight amazement in her
face.
"Well, that's fine. Hayama-san, have you
finished the New Year's prepartaion?"
"Yes. We just need to wait for Miyuki-sama's
arrival"
"Then, there's nothing to be worried of"
Hayama opened his mouth with a slight
kuchiwohiraku.
hesitation.
Òkusama, Shibata-sama o oyame

shinakute, hontni yorosh nodesu ka?'
Hayama wa Shibata Katsunari to kare no
gdian de miyuki o ashidome suru to iu
Shibata-ka tshu no keikaku o shitteita.
Muron, Mayo mo.
Mayo wa nazeka, manzoku-ge ni waratta.
"Madam, do you really not wish to stop

Shibata-sama?"
Hayama knew of the plan that the head of
Shibata-ka to stranded Miyuki by Shibata
Katsushige and his guardians. Of course,
Maya also knew.
Maya, for unknown reason, laughed
satisfiedly.
"Even if it's Katsushige-san, there is no way
he can stop Tatsuya-san"
Shibata Katsushige was, without a doubt,
one of the strongest magician in Yotsuba's
current generation in terms of combat
magic, but Maya expected that Tatsuya had
no possibility to lose against Katsushige.
This time, Maya had a vision to make
Tatsuya into Katsushige.
Ìkura Katsunari-san demo, Tatsuya-san o

tomeru koto nado dekinai wa'
Shibata Katsunari wa machigainaku,
yotsuba-ka ga genzai kakaeru sent mahshi no naka demo toppukurasu no
jitsuryoku no ji chi omodaga, Mayo wa
Tatsuya ga Katsunari ni okure o toru
kansei o zeroda to mitsumotte iru. Mayo
wa kono toki, Tatsuya ga Katsunari o
kudasu sugata o genshi shite ita.
144 (absorbed above)
Chapter 5
Part 1
*ENTIRE CHAPTER HAS NOT BEEN PROOFED*
p. 145-181 (37p)
145
CD: 07Jun15/23:00(UTC+7)
Author: Y
Jnigatsusanjichinichi, asa. Tatsuya-tachi

wa sandomenoshjiki o kishite Tsukuba-ka
no betsu O shuppatsu shita.
Morning of 31 Dec. Tatsuya's group

departed from Tsukuba-ka's villa, it was
their third try to get to the main familymain
house.
The normal travel time from the villa to
Yotsuba's main manormain house was
about 2 hours. While considering the
Betsu ogosoka-ra yotsuba honke made

junch ni ikeba ni jikan. Toch, yuki ga

tsumotte ite supdo ga dasenai kansei o
kangaete mo san-jikan areba tchaku suru.

Yka wa `betsu O deru no wa chshokugo demo kamawanai node wa?' To teian
shitaga, ky mo kakujitsu ni bgai ga aru
koto o kangaete, Tatsuya ga dekirudake
hayai shuppatsu o shuch shita kekkadesu.
Yka wa yorugataningen no yo~u de,-sha o

unten suru sugata wa kedaru-gedatta.
Karada ga mada kanzen ni kakusei shite
inai kanjida. Moshika shitara kanojo wa
sono shoi de gogo kara no shuppatsu o
teian shita no kamo shirenai.
Soredemo kanojo no unten suru sedan wa
abunagenaku ktei o shka shi, tsuini
yotsuba no mura e tsjiru ton'neru no
iriguchi temae made kimashita.
Ton'neru wa Ch de bunki shite ite, yotsuba
no mura e tsudzuku rto ni wa, kimatta
chiten de tokutei no hakei o motsu sko
nami o shsha shinai to hairenai shikumi ni
natte iru. Mu keit mah o kagi to shita jid
gto ga ton'neru no naka ni mke rarete iru
noda. Kore ni yotte yotsuba honke wa,
sukunakutomo rikuj ktskikan ni kagitte
ieba gaikai kara shadan sa rete iru.
Kono shisetsu wa ky daishi-ken no shozai

o hitoku suru tame no monoda. Kimitsu-sei

ga tokuni takai ky daishi-ken wa namae
nomi ga shira rete ite, sono shozaichi wa
seifu-gun no kkan ni mo
sadakadenakatta. Yotsuba-ka wa kono

shisetsu o hikitsugu to tomoni, kono
himitsu o shiru gaibu no ningen no kioku o
mojidri keshite mawari, honkyochi no
possibility of piled up snow in the middle of

the road, 3 hours would still be sufficient.
Yuka proposed 'I think it's ok even if we
depart from the villa after lunch?', but
Tatsuya had foreseen about obstructing
events for today as well, hence he wanted
to depart as early as possible.
Yuuka seemed to be a night creature, she
looked sluggish when she drove. As if her
body had yet to be fully awaken. Perhaps,
that was the reason of her proposal on
departing on the afternoon instead.
Still, she somehow managed to drive her
sedan safely, finally, they reached the
entrance of the tunnel which led to
Yotsuba's village.
Inside the tunnel, there were branches of
pathway, the mechanism needed a flow of
psion waves in a certain waveform at the
specified points in order to be able to stay
on the route which led to Yotsuba's village.
The tunnel had provided an automatic gate
of non-systematic magic. With this
mechanism, Yotsuba's main manormain
house was essentially cut off from the
outside world, at least when it came to land
transportation.
This facility is to conceal the address of Old
Fourth Institute. Due to the high
confidentiality of the Old System Fourth
Institute, only the name is known, and the
address is not known even to high officials
of the government troops. As the Yotsuba
family inherited this facility they went
around literally erasing anyone who knew
this secret, and completely hid the location
146
147
shozai o kanzen ni kakushimashita.
of the headquarters.
Dy no gto wa hoka ni mo nan-kasho ka

sonzai suruga, jji sad shite iru no wa
korekara mukau ichi-kasho nomi. Sore o
shitte iru mono ni totte, bgai o shikakeru
ni wa kono atari ga saiteki no po~intoda.
Shikashi sore wa djini, kono eria ga
yotsuba-ka ni yotsute tsuneni kanshi sa
rete iru to iu kotodeari, shgeki suru gawa
ni mo s no kakugo ga hitsuy ni namasu.
Yka wa sore o konkyo ni, koko made
kureba m bgai o ukeru koto wa nai to
handan shite ita.
Tatsuya wa, machigainaku koko de shgeki
o ukeru to k ~eteimashita.
Similar gates existed in a few other places,

but they were heading to the only gate that
operated at all times. For those who knew
it, this area would be a strategic place to
set a distrubance.
At the same time, however, it also meant
that this area was set under constant
surveillance of Yotsuba, the assailants
would require a certain amount of
resolution.
With this ground, Yuuka determined that
they would not receive more interference
once they reach this place.
However, Tatsuya concluded that they
would be attacked here for sure.
Futari no tai ni chigai ga shjita no wa,

kono sa ni yoru mono dakimashita.
The 2 difference in their attitude,

corresponded to different due reaction.
Ton'neru ni hairu chokuzen no yamamichi.
From the side of the mountainous pathway,

right before they entered the tunnel.
From the slop, a white tsunami came
surging down!
"Miyuki, melt the avalanche!"
Tatsuya shouted even before Yuuka noticed
the avalanche.
Sono shamen kara, shiroi tsunami ga

oshiyosete kuru!
`Miyuki, nadare o tokase!'
Tatsuya ga s sakenda no wa, yka ga
nadare o ninshiki suru yori isshun haya
kakimashita.
`Hai, onsama!'
Miyuki ga Tatsuya ni ~Eru.
Yka ga ky burki o kakeru.
`Minami, hanky shrudo!'
`Wa, wa itsu'
Sokuh kara dro ni nadare ga
oshiyosemasu.
Yuki ga miyuki no mah de mizu ni kawaru.
"Yes, oniisama!"
Miyuki responded to Tatsuya.
Yuuka suddenly stepped on the break.
"Minami, hemispherical shield!"
"Y, Yes"
The avalanche was surging from the side of
the road.
Miyuki turned the snow into water with her
148
Kuruma ga teishi suru.

Kuruma o kakonde hankykei no shheki ga
keisei sa remasu.
Sore wa, ichi-by ni mitanai jikan no uchi ni
Okoshi kotsumashita.
Teishi shita kuruma no mae o, dakury ga
nagareochimasu.
Nadare wa saisho kara, yka no kuruma o
chokugeki shinai ksu de Okoshi kotsute
imashita.
`Minami, shrudo o kaijo shite kure'
Yuki ga tokete shjita dakury ga
nagareochita tokoro de, Tatsuya ga minami
ni shheki mah no kaijo o meijita.
Shheki ga shizen shmetsu suru mae ni,
minami ga mizukara no mah o kakikesu.
magic.
The car stopped.
The hemispherical barrier formed around
the car.
All of this happened in less than one
second.
Stream of mud flew down in front of the
stopped car.
From the beginning, the avalanche was not
triggered to hit Yuuka's car.
"Minami, release the shield"
"Understood"
When the muddy stream from the melted
snow had run down, Tatsuya ordered
Minami to release the barrier magic.
Before the barrier magic disappeared
naturally, Minami cancelled her own magic.
Sore o meijita Tatsuya mo, O suik

shita minami mo kibishiku kao o
hikishimete ita.
Tatsuya ga kuruma o orite, sono zen ni
tatsu.
Ippo okurete, minami, miyuki, yka no
junban de kuruma kara dete kimashita.
Whether Tatsuya who gave the order, or

Minami who performed the instruction, both
had a stern look on their face.
Tatsuya got off from the car and stood in
front.
Minami, Miyuki, Yuuka came out of the car
in turns.
Kuruma no zenp ni iwa to tboku ga

tenten to chirabatsute iru. Nadare to, sore
ga tokete shjita dakury ga yama no
shamen kara motsute kita monoda. Shi-ri
wa sono sugu temae made
chikadzuimashita.
Rocks and fallen trees were scattered in

front of the car. They were washed down by
the avalanche, or more likely by the muddy
stream after the snow was melted at the
slope of the mountain. The 4 of them
approached and finally stood before the
space.
Ònsama, koreha ashidome ga

mokutekidesu ka?'
Nadare ga chokugeki ksu kara hazurete ita
koto ni, miyuki mo kidzuite ita. Kanojo ga
"oniisama, is this to hinder us?"

Miyuki was also aware that the avalance
was not set to directly hit them. She asked
ani ni s tazuneta no wa, soko kara suiri

shite no kotodesu.
Ìya, machibusedesu'
Daga Tatsuya no kotae ~eha, miyuki no

suisoku to sukoshi chigatte imashita.
`Dete ki nasai!'
S donatta no wa ykadesu.
`Detekonainara, enryo shinai wa ~yo!'
Koko ga No o hizamotodearu ni mo
kakawarazu, jibun ga unten shite ita

kuruma ni kgeki o uketa koto de, yka wa
puraido o sakanade ni sa rete imashita.

Han'n ga nai koto ni iradatta yka wa,
CAD oritatami taipu no kyado o handobaggu
kara toridashi, sokumen no botan o oshite
tenkbdo o aimashita.
Oritatami taipu no kyado wa kotoshi ni
CAD
natte kara seihin-ka sa reta mono de, tenk

ga tsuite iru temoto bubun ga hontai,
tenkai sa reta futa no bubun ga shjun

hojo-y no antena ni natte iru. Kenj taipu
no ~youni sentan o taish-mono e mukeru
node wa naku, futa no hymen o mokuhy

ni mukeru heimen antenada.
CAD +
FLT
CAD OS
Kore wa ni toshimae ni De~Yusserudorufu

de happy sa reta han'y-gata kyado +
shjun hojo shisutemu o jitsuy-ka shita
mono de FLT no shinsakudaga, tsukutta no
wa Tatsuya no shozoku suru kaihatsu
daisankade wanaku honsha no kaihatsu
chmudatta. Kyonen no De kono
gijutsu o hobo jitsuy-ka shite ita Tatsuya
wa, shjun hojo shisutemu o han'y-gata
kyado no OS ni kumikomu nhau o teiky
shita dakeda. Shjikina tokoro mada futs
no han'y-gata to sein-men de sabetsu-ka
her brother on her speculation.

"No, it's an ambush"
However, Tatsuya's answer was a little
different from Miyuki's speculation.
"Come out!"
The one who shouted was Yuuka.
"If you dont, I will not hold back!"
Despite being in the territory of
Yotsuba-ka, their vehicle was
attacked, seemed like it had taken a
toll on Yuuka's pride.
After receiving no reaction, she was
frustrated and took out a folded type CAD
from her handbag, she pressed a side
button to open its numerical keyboard.
Folded type CAD was started to be
commercialized by the start of this year. A
handy portion of the main body was the
numerical keypad, the expanded part of the
cover was an antenna for sighting aid. The
goal was to replace pointing the muzzle of
gun type CAD with a flat antenna which
aimed the target with the surface of its
cover.
This is a new work of FLT in attempt to
cultivate practical use of the generalpurpose CAD + aiming auxiliary system,
which was announced in Dusseldorf two
years ago, it was developed by the HQ
team rather than the third division where
Tatsuya belonged to. Tatsuya used this
technology in practice at last year's 9SC,
but he was only providing the know-how of
incorporating the auxiliary sighting system
with the OS fo general-purpose CAD.
Honestly, it had not much different with the
149
CAD
suru made ni wa itatte orazu, ichibu no

shoki saiy-sha ga omoshiro gatte te o
dashite iru dankaidaga, yka wa igaito
kzukana ~youdesu.
general-purposed CAD by its efficiency, he

was only playing around with it for
amusement, yet, Yuuka surprisingly
seemed to fancy the style.
Shikashi tsukatte iru kyado no sein ni

kankei naku, hatsud sa reta mah wa
share ni natte inakatta.
Seishin kansh mah `mandoreiku'.
Kyfu o jakki shi shinri-teki damji o
motarasu sko nami o jutsusha no zenp
hyaku go j-do ni hanatsu mah.
Regardless of the efficiency of the CAD, the

magic casted was not a joke.
Mandoreiku ga tsukuridasu no wa kyfu o

Atae ~eru imjide wa naku, kyfu
sonomonoda. Ishiki no yokuatsu o
yurumete kanj o bs sa seru node wa
naku, kyfu to iu jd o hassei sa seru
mah.
Mandoreiku ni chishi kka wa nai. Daga
kono mah o abita mono wa shinri-teki
taiky-sei ni kankei naku hagesh kyfu ni
toraware, seishin ga ichijirushiku suijaku
suru. Mushiro kyfu ni taisuru taiky kunren
o uketa mono hodo damji wa k kamo
shirenai. Sshita-sha-tachi wa kokufuku
shita hazu no kyfu ni osowa rete taitei
panikku o hikiokosu. Hi jutsusha wa
kyodatsu jtai ni ochru ka, fuka ni
~Ekirezu ishiki o ushinau. Hito ni ~yotteha
seishin ni fukai kizu o nokosu.
Dy no kka o motsu mono to shite

`fobosu' to iu mah ga aru ga, kochira wa
sko hikari o baitai to suru
jutsushikidearunoni taishite mandoreiku wa
Spirit interference magic, "Mandrake".

The magic released psion waves that
caused psychological damage by causing
terror within 150 degree angle in front of
the opponent.
Mandrake did not create imageries that
causes terror, but the terror itself. By
loosening the supression of the
consciousness it allowed emotions to run
wild, and produced the emotion of terror.
There was no lethal effect from
Mandrake. However, whoever under the
influenced of this magic would be
overcome with a violent terror regardless of
their mental endurance, their mental would
significantly weaken. In fact, the damage
might be greater for those who had
received mental endurance training against
fear. Those people would be thrown into
panic after being attacked by a fear that
they should have been able to overcome.
They would collapse, or lost their
consciousness after being unable to
withstand the burden. It could even leave a
deep wound in the mind of some.
Although there was a similar magic called
'Phobos', it used psion light as its medium,
whereas Mandrake used psion waves, or, in
other words, the 'sound' of psion.
sko had, iunareba sko no Òto' o baitai

to suru mahdearu.
150
Mandoreiku wa butsuri-tekina oto de
tsutawaru monode wanaku sko no Òto'

de tsutawaru mahdakara, butsuri-tekina
onpa o shadan shite mo fusegenai. Daga

onpa shadan ga mah ni yotte nasa reru
baai wa betsu,ta. Òto o shadan suru' to iu
imi ga sko no ryiki ni mo tsutawari,

denpa suru sko nami o gensui sa seru.
!?
Ima no y ni.
Yka ga `mandoreiku' o tsukau no to djini,
sono shmen de betsu no mah ga hatsud
sa reta.
Onpa gensui mah `sairentovuwru'.
Sairentovuru de mandoreiku o kanzen ni
bgyo suru koto wa dekinai. Daga kryoku
o yowameru koto wa kanda.
Sairentovuwru de jakutai-ka shita
mandoreikunaraba, seishin kansh-kei
mah e no tekisei ga nai mah-shi demo
jishin no sko-ba o jh kyka suru koto de
bgyo dekimasu.
`... ... Kono mah, kinmei-san ne! Shtai wa
warete iru no yo. Dete ki nasai!'
As Mandrake was a magic transmitted via

the sound of psion, it was not intended to
be transmitted via physical sounds, hence
It could not be prevented even if the enemy
cut off the physical sound wave. However,
if the sound wave was cut off by magic. It
also meant that the psion waves
propagation within the cut off sound
region was attenuated.
Like now.
When Yuuka used Mandrake, another
magic was triggered at the same time.
Sound wave attenuation magic, Silent Veil
It was not possible to completely nullify the
effect of Mandrake with Silent Veil.
However, it was possible to weaken its
effect. After Mandrake was weakened by
Silent Veil, a magician could defend against
it by strengthening his own psion
information field without having any
aptitude for Mental Interference Magic.
This magic youre Kotona-san, right! Ive
figured out your identity. Please come out!
Tada kono hh de bgyo suru tame ni wa,

arakajime mandoreiku o tsukau koto ga bun
katsute inakereba naranai. Yka no suj to
tokui mah o chitsute ite sairentovuru o
tokui to suru mah-shi nado, kanojo ni wa
ichi-ri shika kokoroatari ga Nakatsumashita.
`Katsunari-san mo, on'na no senaka ni
kakure tenaide, dete kitara d! ?'
Howeve, in order to do this, the opponent

must know the usage of Mandrake before
hand. Yuuka could only think about 1
magician who specialized in magic like
Silent Veil, and also knew her magic.
Yka ga chhatsu shita chokugo, kanojo no

sugu mae no romen de kager ga shjita.
Immediately after Yuukas provocation, a

shadow came out on the road. Not only did
Katsushige-san, too, how about coming

out of that womans back!?
151
Nessen ga shsha sa re romen o nurasu

suibun ga jhatsu shita dakedenaku, hoszai ga nesse rarete atsui kki no s ga
kyokusho-teki ni keisei sa reta shoida.
`Fuononmz ka'
the water surfacing the wet road was

evaporated, a layer of heated air with
paving material was locally formed.
Totsuzen no koto ni odoroku miyuki to

minami o ochitsuka seru tame, Tatsuya wa
wazawaza sono mah no shtai o kotoba ni
shite kurumeita.
`Watashi wa kakurete nado inai'
Sono chokugo, yoku tru teion no koe ga
zenp kara kikoe, yka wa kager ni
mukete ita me o ageta. Miyuki to minami
mo onajida. Tatsuya dake ga, dro ni ochita
kyogan no in kara san'nin no danjo ga dete
kuru tokoro o mite ita.
To calm Miyukis and Minamis amazement

of their sudden appearance, Tatsuya glared
and purposedly voice out the identity of the
magic.
I do not have any intention to hide
Soon after, a well bassy voice was heard
from the frong, Yuuka lifted up her eyes,
which were directed to the heat haze.
Miyuki and Minami were the same. Only
Tatsuya, was looking at the place where the
huge rock had fallen earlier, watching 3
men and a woman came out of it.
It takes time to go through the scattered
obstacles here
Phonon Maser
`Chirabatta shgaibutsu o nukeru no ni

jikan ga kakatta dakedesu'
`Kakure tenai ndattara naze sugu kotaena

kakimashita no yo'
He was taller than Tatsuya by one head, in

his 188cm height. His body was slim, yet
his tendency to look sluggish did not hide
his big posture. His body aso didnt seem to
have any discomfort with heavyweight
boxing which was introduced in the force.
He was an official of Ministry of Defense
since one year ago, the oldest son of
Shibata-ka, one of Yotsubas branch family,
at the same time, one of Yotsubas
candidate for next family head, Shibata
Katsushige.
If youre not hiding, why didnt you answer
me sooner?
Baka ni suru y ni hana o narashite yka ga

tou.
`Motto futs ni hanaseru kyori made
Yuuka rose his nose to show that she was

not going to be fooled.
I was going to answer once we are in a
Tatsuya yori atama hitotsu ij takai hyaku

hachi j hachi-senchi no chshin. Karadatsuki wa yasete mieruga, sono bun otoko
niari-gachina donj-sa wa marude kanji
rarenakatsuta. Bokushingu jry-ky no
sekai ran-ryoku to shkai sa rete mo
iwakan no nai karada-tsuki. Sono shtai wa
bei-sh nysh ichinenme no shokuin ni
shite, yotsuba no bunkedearu Shibata-ka
chnan, No hitori,
Shibata Katsunaridesu.
chikadzuite kara kotaeru tsumorida

kimashita'
Tonari ni hikaeru! Ga mutto shita kao de
mae ni deyou to suru no o te de seishite,
Katsunari ga kotaeru.
`Kotaeru mae ni utte kita no wa kimida.
Aikawarazu ksentekida na, yka-san wa'
Komatta monoda, to iwan bakari ni

Katsunari ga chsaku kubi o fumasu.
152
Sono-j kara mesen'na taido ni, yka no ma
najiri ga tsuri-j ga kimashita.
`He~e. Monokage ni kakurete nadare o
okosu nante fuiuchi o shikakete kita

Katsunari-san ga, son'na koto o iu no'
`Kimitachi no kuruma ga makikoma renai

y ni ksu o settei shite ita. Ano nadare ni
kgeki no ishi wanakammashita'
`Sdesu ze!'
Katsunari ni seishi sa rete ita seinen ga,

tama ~ekirenaitobakari ro o hasamu.
`Sonogo no fononmz mo atenai y ni

shiteyatta nda! Ikinari majide shikakete kita

anta to wa chigau'
Dyara Satsuki no fononmz o utsuta no

wa, kono seinendearu ydatta.
`Sta-san, hikkonde ite kuda sara nai?'

Fukus sonomono mo kikonashi mo rafuna,
miyjishiyan toka ~irasutort toka son'na

kanji no tisuto ppoi seinen ni taishi, yka
ga wazatorash kotobadzukai de
iyamitarashiku tsugeru.
normal conversing distance

Refrain yourself! Katsushige answered so
with a stuffy face.
Youre the one who attacked even before I
could answer you. As usual, Yuuka-san is so
combative
How troublesome, Katsushige indicated so
and shook his neck lightly.
Yuuka observed his attitude by the corner
of her eyes.
Hmm.. so Katsushige-san can say so even
after hiding in the shadow and attacked us
with an avalanche
That avalanches course was set not to
catch your car. There was no intention of
attacking you
Thats right
The young man who had been restrained
by Katsushige was covering for him.
I wouldnt need to use Phonon Maser
earlier either! Hes different from you who
suddenly get serious
Apparently, this young man was the one
who shot the phonon maser earlier.
Kanata-san, wont you please back off?
His dress was also unkempt, like a musician
or illustrator, an artist-like youth, Yuuka told
him off with a theatrically song-like
sarcastic language.
!?
153
`Nani o ~tsu! ?'

`Watashi wa ima, Katsunari-san to ohanashi
shite iru no. Tsukuba-ka no musume ga,
Shibata-ka no atotori to hanashi o shite iru
no yo. Shiynin no derumaku janai wa'
`Kono ~tsu'
What!?
Im talking to Katsushige-san now. Its a
talk between Tsukuba-kas daughter and
Shibata-kas heir. Its not the time for a
servant to butt in
You
`Sta, tome nasai'

Sta seinen o seishi shita no wa, Katsunari
o hasande hantaisoku ni tatte ita josei,
kinmeidatta.
`Nsan'
Seinen no furunmu wa Tsutsumi sta.
Kinmei no otto de, ane to issho ni
Katsunari no goei o tsutomeru Shibata-ka
okakae no gdian dakimashita.
Àtashi-tachi ga Katsunari-san no
shiynindearu no wa genzen to shita jijitsu
yo. Y uta-san no gen tte iru koto wa ichi
mmo machigatteinai'
`Demo yo'
`Katsunari-san ni haji o kaka senaide'
Sono hitokoto de, sta wa hiki-ka ga
kimashita.
`H... .... Katsunari-san wa, buka ni shitawa
rete iru no ne'
Stop it, Kanata

The one who stopped the Kanata boy was a
woman who stood beside Katsushige,
Kotona.
neesan
The boys full name was Tsutsumi Kanata.
He was Kotonas younger brother, both of
them were appointed as Katsushiges
guardian.
Its a fact that we are Katsushige-sans
servants. Yuuka-san did not say anything
wrong
Yka no kuch ni wa hiniku no toge ga

haete iru.
`Shitawa rete iru no wa kinmei-san ni,
dakejiya na kakimashita no ne'
Yuuka spoke in a thorny ironic tone.
Imiarige ni kuch o kaete tsumuga reta

sono kotoba ni, hikisagatta hazu no sta ga
kaoiro o kaeta.
` , okagesamadena'
The meaning of the words could change

depending on the tone, Kanata who had
backed down changed his complexion.
Yes, thanks to you
But
Do not embarrass Katsushige-san
At that one sentence, Kanata backed down.
Hmm.. so Katsushige-san is very treasured
by his subordinates
And its not only by Kotona-san, I see
Shikashi Katsunari no kanj o

~ukagawasenai teion ga, sta no bhatsu o
oshi tomeru.
`Watashiniha mottainai bukada to Shitau
~u. Watashi wa itsumo, kanojotachi ni
fusawash omodearitai to kangaete iru yo.
Yotsuba-ka no rygi ni shitagaunara, motto

doraidearubekida to omou ndakedo ne.
Sono ten wa, yka-san, kimi o minaraubeki

kamo shirenai na'
154
155
Kondo wa yka ga kaoiro o hen ~eru-ban
dakimashita.
Òre mo gdeiandesuga, ro o hasama sete
moraimasu yo'
However, his bass voice did not show a hint

of challenged feeling in Katsushige, it
stopped Kanata from his outburst.
I think theyre too good of subordinates for
me. I always want to be a worthy master
for them. I think we should have been more
dry relationship as Yotsuba-kas style
dictates. I think I need to learn from Yuukasan in that aspect
Pic=154.jpg
This time, Yuuka changed her complexion
Im also guardian, so I will restrain my
mouth as well
Yka ga shtai o sarasazu ni sunda no wa,

Tatsuya ga Chiyo udo yoi taimingu de kaiwa
ni warikondakara, kamo shirenai.
Tatsuya interrupted the conversation at a

good timing, without exposing Yuukas
shameful sight, well, he probably did.
`Kamawanai. Gdeian to hai ~e, kimi wa go

tshu-sama no chikash ketsuendakara na.
Wareware to sorehodo tachiba wa
kawaranaito watashi wa omotte iru yo,
Tatsuya-kun'
Katsunari ga miseru Na taido wa,
toshishita ni taisuru kiyasu-sa ka, shiynin
ni taisuru soryaku-sa ka, kubetsu ga tsuki
nikui monodatta. Gen'ni miyuki wa,
Katsunari no gend ni taishite dono yna
taido o torubeki ka hakari kanete iru
ysuda Tsuta ga, muron Tatsuya hon'nin
wa, son'na koto nado ki ni wa shinai.
Àrigatgozaimasu. Sugu ni
sumimasunode'
Kare no taido ni, issai no henka wa mi
rarena kakimashita.
`H? Nanikana'
I dont mind. Even if youre a guardian,

youre a close relative of the head. I think it
doesnt affect our stance at all, Tatsuyakun
Thank you. Then, well settle this

immediately
There was no change seen in his attitude.
Hmm? I wonder what do you mean?
156
`Kantan'na onegaidesu. Koko o tshite

Its an easy request. Can you let us pass?
Tatsuya no yky wa, hon'nin no iutri

tantchokunyna mono dakimashita.
Tatsuyas request was as straightforward as

he say himself.
`Naruhodo, Tatsuya-kunrash sotchokusadesu'
I see, how very Tatsuya-kun-like
`Kyshukudesu'
Tatsuya wa atama o sagezu, mokurei sura
sezu, kotoba dake de s ~Emashita.
Excuse me
Tatsuya did not lower his head, he was only
hinting so with his words.
Sonomama Katsunari no kait o matsu.
He waited for Katsushiges response as it

was.
Katsushiga also matched Tatsuyas style, he
did not take any circuitous attitude.
Katsunari mo, Tatsuya no rygi ni awaseru

tsumorina no ka, mawarikudoi taido wa
toranakatta.
`Shikashi, soreha dekinai'
Katsunari no sb ni, iatsu-tekina hikari ga
tomoru.
`Watashi no kata kara mo iwa sete
itadakou. Kono mama kita michi o modotte

kure. S sureba yokeina arasoi o sezu ni
sumu'
Tatsuya ga mugon de unazuku. Daga sore
wa, Katsunari no yky ni shitagau koto o
shimesu monode wa naku,`tsumari, koko o
tru tame ni wa arasoi ga fukahi to iu
kotodesu ne' nattoku o shimesu

jesuchdatta.
Katsunari ga kuchibiru o hikishimeta. Sono
say de, kinmei to sta mo kinch no iro o
ukabete iru.
`Sono tridesu'
Katsunari ga jitai o ketteidzukeru hitokoto o

tsugeta. -- Iya, tsugeta tsumorida
kimashita.
`De wa teiandesu'
Shikashi Tatsuya no serifu ni wa, tsudzuki
Im sorry, but I cant do that

Katsushige lighted an intimidating eyes.
Hear out from me too. Go back as it is
from this road. We wont need to have
extra dispute if you do so
Tatsuya nodded in silent. However, it was
not intended to indicate his submission to
Katsushiges request. His gesture indicated
dispute is inevitable in order to pass
through kind of consent.
Katsushige tightened his lips. Kotona and
Kanata on his 2 sides also rose in tension.
Thats the case
Katsushige stated the words which
determined the situation No, he was
about to state so.
So its decided
However, Tatsuya intended to continue his
157
CAD

158
ga akimashita.
Katsunari no naibu de, ato wa tsha suru
dake, to iu dankai made kumiage rareta
mah-shiki ga, iji no tame no ishi o tata
rete musan suru.
words.
Katsushige had assembled a magic
sequence, he was ready to fire it, he cut off
the his intent and let the maintained magic
formula disappear.
`... ... Kikou ka'

Kinmei to sta wa, yudan naku kyado no ue
ni yubi o Soe ~eteita. Sono taimende wa,
minami ga nandokidemo shheki o keisei
dekiru taisei de, nanimono mo
minogasumai to shinkei o haritsumete iru.
listen
Kotona and Kanata had their guards up with
their fingers on their CAD. Against them,
Minami was ready to form barriers at any
time, she was not going to miss a single
thing off her barrier this time.
In the midst of the confrontation, Tatsuya
said something unexpected to Katsushige.
Sono Ch de Tatsuya wa taiji suru Katsunari

ni mukatsute, omoimoyoranai koto o
iidashita.
Ìumademonai kotodesuga, yotsuba no
gdian wa masut, mi sutoresu o arayuru
kinan kara goei suru mah-shidesu'
Needless to say, as a guardian of Yotsuba,

I have the responsibility to escort my
master, mistress from every peril
`Sore de?'
Òre wa miyuki no gdian to shite, miyuki o
kiken'na tatakai no ba ni tata setaku wanai.
Sore wa sochira no o ni-ri ni to tsute mo
onajide shiyou'
`Mochirondesu!'
Tatsuya no toikake ni jita no wa kinmei
dakimashita.
Àtashi wa Katsunari-san o, kono yna
uchiwamome de kiken ni sarashitaku
arimasen!'
Marude aisuruhito o anzuru y ni, kinmei ga
atsui shinj o toro suru to,òre mo omoi wa
nsan to onajida' otto no sta mo sore ni
dch shita.
Tatsuya ga majimekusatta kao de
unazukimasu.
So?
As Miyukis guardian, I dont want to bring
Miyuki to a dangerous battle field. I
suppose the 2 of you are the same
Tachinowarui sajutsu ni kakatte iru yna ki
Katsushige who felt like they were hanging
Of course!
The one who answered Tatsuyas question
was Kotona.
I dont want to endanger Katsushige-san
for such a family matter!
She answered with such passion as if she
was defending her lover, her brother was
tuned in with her, saying I feel the same
with neesan.
Tatsuya nodded with a serious bitter face.
ga shite ita Katsunari wa,` oi, masaka'

Tatsuya no sono hyj o mite, aru suisoku
ni itatta.
Òretachi wa koko o tritai. Anata wa koko
o tshitakunai'
on a deathly deception, he speculated and

said, hey, you dont mean after seeing
Tatsuyas expression.
We will stay here. You will not pass
through this point
Katsunari ga hatsugen shiyou to suru kisen

o seishite, Tatsuya ga kotoba o tsudzukeru.
After Katsushige tried to forestall the

situation, Tatsuya continued speaking.
`Kono niramiai no jky o daha suru tame

ni wa, ts ga fukahi. Naraba'
In order to overcome this standoff, a fight

is inevitable. Then
`Mate'
`Gdian dshi no kett de kimemasen ka.
Kochira wa orehitori. Sochira wa futari issho
de kekkdesu'
Dameda! Yoideshi y!
Katsunari to kinmei ga djini, seihantai no
kait o shimeshimashita.
`Kochira ni wa daisanshadearu yka-san ga
imasunode, minami wa miyuki to yka-san

no mori ni tsuka semasu. Yakusoku shimasu
yo. Te wa dasa semasearimasen'

Tatsuya wa kaettekita kait no sogo ni
kamawazu, jibun ga iitai koto o sassato ii
oeta.
`Yara sete kuta sai!'
`Dameda, kikensugiru!'
Mottomo sore wa Katsunari-tachi mo nita

yna mono de, Tatsuya no kotoba o

saigomade kikazu nakama-nai de iiarasotte
imashita.
159
`Tatsuya-kun wa mina ga omotte iru
~youna kekkan-hinde wanai! Kono watashi

demo kakujitsu ni kateru to wa ienai aiteda.
Zen tshu no Eisaku-sama no inochi ni

~yotsute, kare wa umareta chokugo kara
Wait
Why dont we decide this with duel of each
guardian? Im alone, but you have 2 on
your side
You cant! Very well!
Katsushige and Kotona spoke at the same
time, showing an opposite answer.
We have Yuuka-san as the third party
here, Minami will protect Miyuki and Yuukasan in the wood. I promise you. She wont
lend me a hand
Tatsuya did not answere inconsistently, and
was quickly finishing what he wanted to
say.
Let us do it!
You cant, Its too dangerous!
Although Katsushige meant something
similar, they had been arguing among
themselves and failed to hear Tatsuyas
word until the end.
Tatsuya-kun is not defective like everyone
think! I cant even say for sure that I can
win against him. He is just like the previous
head, Eisaku-sama, who is born to be a
sent mah-shi to shite ikusei sa rete ita

ndesu zo!'
Àtashi-tachi datte sent-y ni tsukura reta
chsei-tai mah-shi gakushi shirzu no
dainisedaidesu! Umareru mae kara tatakau
tame no nryoku o idenshi ni tatakikoma
reta mah-shidesu. Dare ga aite demo, s
kantan ni okure wa torimase arimasen!'
`Siu hanashide wanai! Tatsuya-kun wa

siu reberu to wa jigen ga chigau nda! Kare
ga hajimete hito o koroshita no wa roku-sai
no toki, jinz mah-shi jikken no
chokugoda. Kare wa teniireta bakari no
chikara ni tomadou koto mo naku, san jsai no abura ga notta sent mah-shi o,
jikode mo naku fuiuchide mo naku, saisho
kara koroshiai no jken de chi no umi ni
shizumeta. Tatta roku-saida zo? Mada
shgakusei ni mo natte inai toshidesu'
Katsunari kara atae rareta jh ni, kinmei

wa me o mihiraite zekku shimashita.
Kotoba o shitsutsute iru no wa kanojo

dakede wa nakatta. Minami mo, soshite
miyuki made mo ga,-gao o tsuyo hara sete
imashita.
`Kinmei, kimi wa roku-sai no toki, nani o
shite imashita?'
Kinmei wa Katsunari no toi ni kotae rarenai.
`Katsunari-san'
Katsunari no serifu ni kotaeta no wa,
Tatsuya dakimashita.
160
`Hito no pura~ibash o perapera to

shaberanaide kudasai'
combat magician!
We, too, are modified body magician
adjusted for combat, second generation of
Bard Series! The combat power is
embedded in our genes even before we
were born. No matter who is the opponent,
we wont easily be defeated!
Its not the same! Tatsuya-kun has
surpasses that kind of level, hes on
different dimension! He first killed other
people when he was 6, right after the
artificial magician experiment. He was not
confused by the power he just gotten, and
beaten up a 30 years old combat magician.
It was not a surprise nor an accident, they
were intending to kill each other since the
beginning. He was just 6 years old you
know? Its only on an elementary school
age
Kotona was speechless with eyes wide
open after hearing the information given by
Katsushige.
The one who had lost words was not just
her. Minami, and even Miyuki had their face
strung with intensity.
Kotona, what did you do when youre 6?
Kotona could not answer Katsushige.
Katsushige-san
The one who responded to Katsushige was
Tatsuya.
Please dont spread out someones privacy
in front of people
161
Katsunari ga Tatsuya ni me o muke, miyuki

to minami no kao o mite, kimazu-sna o
ukaberu.
`Masut, yara sete kuta sai yo'
Soko ni warikonde kita no wa stadatsuta.
Marude kissaten no tenshu o yobu yna
hatsuon de `masut' to yobikaketa kare wa,
ane no engo shageki to naru kotoba o kuchi
ni shita.
`Tashikani soitsu wa tegowa-sda.
Mukaiatsute iru dake de kubi no ura ga
chirichiri shite kuru. Desuga ni tai ichi de
katenai aite to wa omoimasearimasen'
Sta no shuch ni, Katsunari wa kao o Memashita.
`Ni tai ichinara kateru - s omowa seru no
ga Tatsuya-kun no sakudesu'
Katsushige stared at Tatsuya, and showed

an uncomfortable face when he looked at
Miyukis and Minamis face.
Master, let me do it
The one who interrupted here was Kanata.
He called Katsushige master like a coffee
shop owner, his words had made his sister
covered her mouth.
`Sore demo yoi janaidesu ka. Kotsu chi ga

yri ni naru ndesukara'
Even so, isnt it ok? Since we have the

advantage
`Shikashi... ... '

Katsunari ga settoku no kotoba o sagashite
iru suki ni,`Shibata Katsunari-san' kondo wa
miyuki ga warikonda. Wazawaza furunmu
de Katsunari o yonda miyuki no kuch wa,
teineide yawarakaku, soshite haikin ga
kritsuku yna tsumetai
monodatsumashita.
Tatsuya no tonari ni tatsuta miyuki wa
saezae to shita manazashi o matsu sugu
Katsunari ni mukemashita.
`Gantan ni okonawa reru Yoshiharu-kai ni
shusseki suru y, watashi wa
Dearu oba-sama yori mshitsuke rarete
orimasu. Kono go meirei o hatasu tame,
watashi wa kon'nichijni honke e hairaneba
narimasen'
But
When Katsushige was considering his
persuasion, this time Miyukis voice
interrupted him, Shibata Katsushige-san.
Miyuki purposely called him in a full, polite
and gentle manner than those cold and
freezing manner.
Certainly, he has the upper hand. If I face

him head to head, he will certainly get my
neck. However, I dont think he could do
that in 2-to-1
Katsushige frowned at Kanatas claim.
Tatsuya-kun has made a bet that he can
win against both of you
Miyuki was standing beside Tatsuya looked

straight clearly to Katsushige.
I have been ordered to join obasama in
attending the New Years Meeting in
Yotsuba-kas head family. In order to fulfill
this instruction, I must enter to the main
manormain house today
Utsukush yokuy o tomonau namerakana

katarikuchi wa eijite iru y ni mo utatsute
iru y ni mo kiko ~ete, hanbaku wa orokash Ue sura mo yurusanai.
`Watashi no yukute o samatageru no wa,
oba-sama no go meirei o samatageru no to
onajidesu. Katsunari-san no osshari-y,
nasari-y wa oba-sama ni taisuru hangyaku
mo dzendesu. Shibata-ka ga honke ni
taishite hanki o hirugaeshita to iu koto ni
narimasuga, sore wa tzen, o wakaridesu
ne?'
Katsunari wa kotae ~e ni tsumatsuta. Kare
wa muhon to kaishaku sa reru no o kakugo
no ue de kono ba ni tatsute iru. Daga
shmen kara, Shibata-ka ga honke ni
taishite gyaku i o natsuite iru to dantei sa
rete sore ni unadzukeru hodo,-biraki choku
tsute wa inakatsumashita.
Miyuki ga tenshi no yna emi o ukabete
Katsunari o mita. Sore wa hito ga rinjin ni
taishite mukeru emide wa naku, shinpansha ga tsumibito ni taishite mukeru
emidatsumashita.
`Shikashi anata ni mo o tachiba ga aru
node shiyou. Desukara watashi wa anata
no okonai o oba-sama ni kokuhatsu suru
node wa naku, kono ba o ani ni yudaneyou
to omoimasu. Ani ga yaburereba, watashi
wa otonashiku koko kara hikikaeshimashi
y'
Sore wa teiande wa naku kyhakudatsuta.
Hangyaku-sha to kimetsuke rareru koto o
yosoku shi sore o kakugo shite ita hazu no
Katsunari ga, itsunomanika Shibata-ka o
marugoto hitojichi ni torare, oitsume rarete
ita.
The smooth narrative with her beautiful

intonation could even be mistaken as a
song, which did not allow any refutal from
any foolish phase.
To hinder my way is the same as going
against obasamas order. As it is,
Katsushige-san, your action can be
accounted as revolting against obasama.
As the child of Shibata-ka who revolts
against the head family, your family would
also be labelled as rebels, you do
understand this, dont you?
Katsushige couldnt give any answer. He
was standing in this place with a resolution
of being called as rebel. However, from
another angle, Shibata-ka who was taking
an opposite stance from the head family, it
was not a defiant action.
Miyuki smiled like an angel toward
Katsushige. It was not a smile reserved for
an ally, but like a referee who smiled
against a sinner.
However, you also have your own position.
Thats why, Im not trying to accuse you
going against obasama, rather as an
opportunity for my borther. If my brother
lose, I will quietly return and pull away from
here
It was not an intimidation, but a proposal.
Katsushige who was supposed to have full
resolution on being condemned as a rebel,
was cornered by the fact that the entire
Shibata-ka was taken as hostage.
162
`Zan'nendesu ga, amari o jikan wa

sashiage raremasen. Go ketsudan o'
How regretalbe that we dont have much

time. Please state your decision
`... ... Watashi ga Tatsuya-kun to tatakau.

Soredewa damena no ka?'
I want to fight Tatsuya-kun. Would that be

fine?
Kuj o koe ni nijima sete Katsunari ga

hanmon suru.
Miyuki wa mshiwakena-sa-sna hyj de
kubi o yoko ni fu kimashita.
`Watashi wa ani ni yudaneru to
mshiagemashita. Ani no kangae wa,
sakihodo o kiki itadaita tridesu'

Katsunari ga naomo mayou. Jibun ga
Tatsuya no shikaketa shik no wana ni
torawarete iru to kidzukazu ni.

Honrainara Katsunari wa koko de mayou
hitsuy wa nai noda. Kare wa Tatsuya-tachi

o chikaradzuku de oikaesu ketsui o
katamete koko ni kite iru. Saisho kara sono

tsumorina nodakara, kare ga Tatsuya to
tatakau no ni miyuki no kyoka o eru hitsuy
wa nai.
Mottomo, Katsunari ga miugoki torenaku
natte iru no wa, kare jishin ga tateta kd

hshin ga chtohanpadatsuta shoi mo aru.
Miyuki ya yka ga otonashiku ritn shinai

koto kurai, ksh suru made mo naku
wakatte ita. Dse kyk shudan o torazaru
o enai nodakara, saish kankoku nado sezu

Katsunari to kinmei to sta no san'nin de
mond muy ni shikakerubekidatta nodesu.
Sore o heta ni `hanashiai de sumaseru

yochi ga arunara' to kangaete shimatsuta
shoi de, zenmen taiketsu no hazu ga
Katsushige was retorting with a flood of

agonizing voice.
Miyuki shook her head with an apologetic
look.
I have left this case to my brother. The
case can be settled as proposed by my
borther earlier.
Katsushige still at lost. He didnt even
realize that he had fallen captive into
Tatsuyas trap.
Truthfully, Katsushige did not need to get
lost here. He had come here with a firm
determination to repel Tatsuya by absolute
force. Since that was his first stance, he did
not necessarily need to obtain permission
from Miyuki to fight Tatsuya.
Although Katsushige was no longer
hamstrung, he was standing there halfheartedly taking the next course of action.
He knew that neither Miyuki nor Yuuka
would just submissively return without any
negotiation. Since he was ready to take
tough measures anyway, it was
unnecessary to have such a conversation
that led to the final proposal to the three,
Katsushige, Kotona and Kanata.
It was because he took a bad step of if
theres a room for discussion, that he was
confronted with a condition he had to
jkentsukino ts to iu sentakushi o
tsukitsuke rarete iru. Jibun ga
yaomotenitatsu koto wa dekizu, kinmei o
kiken ni sarasu hame ni Natsute iru.
Hitokoto `kotowaru' to tsugereba sumu
kotonanoni, sore o iena na tsute shimatsute
iru.
Jikangatatsu hodo seishintekini oitsume
rarete iku to iu no wa misekake de,
jky wa saisho kara nani mo kawatte inai
Katsunari o sukutta no wa,`waga shu,
Shibata Katsunari ni kawatte, kono
Tsutsumi kinmei ga Tsukasa Nami Tatsuyadono no chsen o o uke shimasu!' Yahari,
kinmeidatta.
163
`Kinmei!'
Tzen Katsunari wa kinmei o seishi shou to
donaritsukeruga, kondo wa kinmei mo
hikisagaranakatta.
`Katsunari-san, k natte shimatte wa hoka
ni te ga arimasen. I ~e, ichizoku-nai no

dshiuchi o yokeru tame ni sensei kish
kgeki o erabanakatta Katsunari-san ni

totte, kore wa nozomash ketchakudesu.
Kekka ga d narou to, tshu kho ga
kizutsuku koto mo ushinawa reru koto mo
nai nodesukara'
`Dakara to itsute omae o shitsu tsute mo
yoi to iu koto ni wa naranai!'
Àtashi wa, muzamuza yara re tari

shimasen. Kono shbu, kanarazu katte
misemasu'
`Kinmei... ... Shikashi'
Akumade kanojo no koto o shinpai suru
Katsunari no ro o, kinmei wa ichi-hondateta
struggle with in the surface of the

showdown. He couldnt bear the brunt
himself to let Kotona went out and
endanger her. Yet, he couldnt say the one
phrase to prevent it all, I refuse.
He was mentally conrnered in a period of
time although it was all a pretense, since
the situation had yet to change at all The
one who saved Katsushi was Kotona again,
saying My Lord, on behalf of Shibata
Katsushige, I, Tsutsumi Kotona will accept
the challenge of Shiba Tatsuya-dono.
Kotona!
Naturally, Katsushige yelled too restrain
Kotona, but this time, even Kotona did not
back down.
Katsushige-san, since the situation has
developed to this stage, we have no other
choice. No, for Katsushige-san who couldnt
choose to avoid attack in his family, this is
a desirable conclusion. No matter what the
result is, I cant let the family head
candidate to lose or get hurt here
But it doesnt mean that its ok if youre
the one whos lost!
I will not be beaten up worthlessly. I will
show you that I can win in this match
Kotona but
Kotona shove her indext finger to
Katsushige who had been worried about
164
hitosashiyubi de fusagu.
`Katsunari-san, Miyuki-san o mitekudasai'
Soshite kanojo wa, Katsunari no shisen o
miyuki e to yd shimashita.
`Miyuki-san wa onsan no shri o shinjite
imasu. Dakara ano-kata wa yuragimasen'
Kinmei no iutri, Katsunari no shikai ni
utsuru miyuki wa kakera mo fuan o misete
inakatta.
`Katsunari-san wa, atashi no koto o shinjite
kurenai ndesu ka?'
Suneta kuch ni akugi ppoku hohoemu
hitomi. Daga kore wa kinmei no tsuyogari,
seiippai no engida to Katsunari ni wa bun
kakimashita.
Tatsuya no osoroshi-sa o kinmei wa rikai
shite iru. Moto , Tatsuya no tsukau
`bunkai' no kyi to `sai Nari' no kyi ni
tsuite wa sta to gry suru made no shikakan, kanojo wa Katsunari to nando mo
hanashi gtsute iru. Sent-in to shite no ijsei mo ninshiki shita hazuda.
Goei no tamede wa naku, tekiwotaosu tame
no kunren. Mah-shidearu ni mo
kakawarazu, samazamana buki to waza o
tsukatte teki o chinmoku sa seru tame no
sent kunren ga Tatsuya ni kase rarete kita
koto o, futakotomikoto no tanjikan de
setsumei suru no wa Katsunari ni mo
murida. Daga, Tatsuya ga futsde wa nai to
iu koto dake wa, sakki no ichirei dake demo
kinmeinara rikai dekita hazuda kimashita.
her.
Katsushige-san, please look at Miyuki-san
Then, she guided Katsushiges line of sight
to look at Miyuki.
Miyuki-san believes in the victory of his
brother. Thats why that person does not
waver
As Kotona said, Miyuki who was reflected in
Katsushiges sight did not show a hint of
anxiety.
Katsushige-san, cant you believe in me?
Mischevous smile shone in her eyes.

However, most of Kotonas strength mainly
came from acting, Katsushige understood
this.
Kotona understood the horror of Tatsuya.
Actually, she had been discussing with
Katsushige many times about the threat of
Tatsuyas decomposition against Kanatas
phenomenal Signal who took about 4 days
to confluent. Combatant should have
recognized anomaly in it.
Not for the sake of escorting, but as a
training to defeat the enemy. Despite being
a magician, Tatsuya was imposed with
variety of weapon and training of combat
skills in order to silence the enemy,
Katsushige had not way to explain this in a
short time with a few words. It was just
proofing that Tatsuya was not normal, even
with a little bit of explanation just now,
Kotona should have been able to
understand.
165
Soredemo kanojo wa, kshite tsuyo gatte

miseru. Tsuyo gatte, shinjite hosh to
negau.
`... ... Wakatta. Omaetachi o shinjiru'
Naraba, jibun mo sono kimochi ni
~Enakerebanaranai. Katsunari wa s Shitau
kimashita.
`Katte koi. Kinmei. Sta'
`Makasete kure!'
Ò makase kudasai!'
Tsutsumi kydai wa s sakende, Tatsuya no
shmen ni susumidemashita.
Tatsuya ga teburi de miyuki o sagara
semasu.
Nevertheless, she tried to be brave. She

hoped that he would believe in her
strength.
I got it Ill believe in both of you
Then, he himself must respond to that
feeling. Katsushige thought so.
Sore ni awa sete, Katsunari mo shirizoita.

Kinmei-tachi ga tatakau sugata o
mitodokeru tame ka, kare wa ktai suru no
ni awa sete roj ni chirabaru iwa ya tboku
o dro waki ni mah de oshinokete ikimasu.
To match him, Katsushige retreated.

Perhaps, to follow up the fact that Kotona
and Kanata needed to fight, he activated
magics to clear up the road form the fallen
rocks and trees which were scattered after
the avalanche.
Tatsuya faced Kotona and Kanata with a
somewhat painful look.
Kinmei to sta ni mukinaotta Tatsuya wa,

nazeka kokorogurushi-sna hyj o ukabete
ita.
`... ... Nanidesu yo?'
Sta no toikake ni taishite, Tatsuya wa
tamerai o fukumu koe de kotaemashita.
Win. Kotona. Kanata

Leave it to me!
Please leave it to me!
After Tsutsumi sibling rose their voice,
Tatsuya came forward.
Tatsuya lowered his hand with gestures to
Miyuki.
What is it?
Tatsuyas voice which answered Kanata was
mixed with hesitation.
`Kand-tekina bamen ni mizuwosasu-y de

mshiwakenai ndesuga, koroshiai o suru
tsumori wa arimasen'
Kinmei no kao ga akenisomaru.
`Sotsu, son'na serifu de kochira o yudan sa
seyou to shita tsute mudadesu zo!'
Im sorry for your earlier emotional scene,

but I have no intention to kill each other.
`Betsuni kakehiki no tsumori wa nai

ndesuga'
`Dattara katte ni shiro! Kotchi wa te o
I have no intention of using a separation

tactics
Then mind your own business! We wont
Kotonas face was died in red.

Yo-you wont get our guards down even if
you say such thing!
166
nukanaikarana!'
Sta wa Tatsuya ni Mi tsuku koto de, ki
hazukashi-sa o magirashita ydesu.
be pulled out from each other!

Kanata replied so, seemed to be diverting
attention from his embarrassment.
Tatsuya kara mireba aite ga katte ni

kanchigai o shite katte ni moriagatte ita
dakena nodaga, soko o tsuku to sekkaku
matomatta hanashi ga koware-s ni omowa
reta. Tonikaku futsuka mo ashidome o kutte
iru noda. Kore ij jama o sa reru to, tonde
ikitaku naru kimochi o osae rarenaku narisdatta.
`Tokorode, kono mama hajimemasu ka?
Soretomo basho o kaeta kata ga yoidesu
ka?'
From Tatsuyas point of view, his opponents

were selfishly misunderstood him and
selfishly fired up, but seemed like they
would suffer the impact collective pains
when their link broke. At any rate, they had
been hindering his path for the past 2 days.
He was not in the mood to let them do as
they like more than they already had.
Anyway, are we going to start here? Or
you prefer to change place?
Tatsuya no toikake ni, kinmei ga chirari to

haigo o ukagau. Katsunari ga jbun ni kyori
o totte iru ka d ka tashikameru tame no
dsadatta nodaga, kanojo no shisen ni
Katsunari ga unazuku no o mite kinmei wa
tsui i~tsutte shimatta.
Kotona glanced behind after she heard

Tatsuyas question. She was confirming if
they have taken enough distance to
Katsushige, but when she looked at
Katsushige, he was nodding at herself.
`Kono mama de kekk ~yo'

`De wa'
Tatsuya no hitokoto to djini, kinmei no
karada wa sora takaku mai-j ga kimashita.
Here is fine
Then
At the same time as Tatsuya said those
words, Kotona readied her body for the
fight.
Kotona!
Kanata attacked Tatsuya upfront. However,
Katsushige was not able to follow up with
the result. Katsushiges eyes were fixed to
Kotona who was launched to the sky and
activated a gravity control filgt magic.
`Kinmei!'
Zenpde wa sta ga Tatsuya ni kgeki o
shikakete iru. Daga sono kekka o
mitodokeru yoy wa, Katsunari ni nakatta.
Katsunari no me wa hik mah no arenji to
oboshiki jryoku seigyo mah de sora e
uchiage rareta kinmei ni kugidzuke to
Natsute imashita.
Ikinari jk ni tobasa reta shokku de rakka
sokudo o yurumeru nado no chakuchi taisei
Kotona who suddenly was blown to the sky

was falling in shock without preparing any
CAD
167
o torezu ni iru kinmei e, Katsunari ga kyjo

no tewonobasu.
landing posture, Katsushige reached out to

rescue her.
Kansei seigyo mah de kinmei no karada ni

kakaru G o chwa.
Gensoku mah de rakka sokudo o gensai.
He neutralized the gravity by applying

inertial control magic to Kotonas body.
He applied deceleration magic to slower
the falling rate.
And movement magic to change the orbit
of the fall.
He started all 3 magic sequence on his
mobile phone type terminal CAD button,
toward Kotona in rapid succession.
Id mah de rakka kid o jibun no ue ni

henk.
Mittsu no kid-shiki o botan hshiki no
keitai tanmatsu ta~ipu kyado de yobidashi,
tsudzukezama ni kinmei e mukete gy
suru.
Mittsu no mah o mittsu no ktei o motsu
hitotsu no mah to shite kshi suru node
wa naku renzoku shita mittsu no mah to
shite kshi shitaga, jish kaihen no teigi
naiy ga shan shinai ~yo~u
jinsokudearinagara chibukaku hanatta
okagede skoku mo yky kansh-ryoku
zdai mo hikiokosazu, kinmei no karada wa
Katsunari ga ito shita tri, buji kare no ude
ni Osamu matsumashita.
À ... ... Arigatgozaimasu'
Yokodaki ni uketome rareta kinmei ga, sono
taisei no mama shchi ni kao o akaku shite
Katsunari ni oreiwonoberu. Katsunari wa
fukaku ando shita naishin o kakushinagara,
kinmei o roj ni oroshimashita.
`Sumimasen, Katsunari-san. Bunkai to
chokusetsu kgeki bakari ki ni shite ita
monodesukara hoka no mah ni
taishite mubbi ni Natsute imashimashita'
`Kiwotsukero. Tatsuya-kun wa
furasshukyasuto ni ~yori bunkai to sai
Sei igai no mah mo tsukaeru
~youninatsuteiru. Ko no koto wa nando mo
He executed the 3 magic in succession

rather than one magic with 3 steps, he
utilized his magic sequence in a short time,
yet carefully modified the even without any
conflicting details, which might cause an
increase in interference force needed to
activate the magic, Kotonas body, as
Katsushiges intended, arrived safely in his
arms.
Tha- thank you

Kotona who was caught by Katsushiges
arm blushed in shame of remaining in that
posture.
Im sorry, Katsushige-san. I was too

preoccupied with decomposition and
direct attack only that I didnt pay attention
to other magic.
Be careful. Tatsuya-kun can use other
magic beside decomposition and
regrowth with flash cast. I should have
explained this to you many times.
setsumei shita hazudesu'

`Hai... ... '

'it `Kare no furasshukyasuto wa iryoku koso
san' itdaga, hatsud made no supdo wa

yotsuba demo saisoku. Sono iryoku mo,
onaji mah o isshun no uchi ni nando mo

srihenshite hatsud suru koto de fusoku o
hotsute iru. Ima, mi o motte taiken

shitadarou?'
`Hai'
`Wakatsutara ike. Sta ga kusen shite iru'
`Wakarimashimashita'
Katsunari wa jibun ga ktai shitai kimochi o

osaete, kinmei ni chi o atae, okuridashita.
168
Kch e mai age rareta ane ni ki o tora rete

iru suki o tsuite, Tatsuya no tenohira ga
sta no mune, shinz no maue ni uchikoma
remashita.
Djini uchikoma reru kas had no shind
ha.
Daga sono shind mah wa, sta no shinz
o furuwaseru mae ni, kare no karada ni

nagareta betsu no had ni yotte habama
reta. Sta ga jibun no karada ni shind
mah o hanatte kas had o muk-ka shita

nodesu.
Yori tsuyoi jish kansh-ryoku o motsu
mah ni yoru, mah no uwagaki.
Yes
He can only do flashcast for 3 step magic,
but his activation speed is very fast. With
that power, he can activate the same
magic over and over again at any instant.
Do you follow this now that youve
experienced it directly?
Yes
Then, go. Kanata is struggling
Understood
Katsushige tried to suppress his feeling to
change her decision, he sent out Kotona
with care.
As he was distracted by his sister who was
launched up into the air, Tatsuya drove his
palm to Kanatas chest, just above the
heart.
At the same time, virtual vibration wave
was implanted.
However, the vibration magic was
hampered by another wave that flowed into
his body before it shook Kanatas heart.
Kanata managed to disabled the virtual
vibrationwave that flew into his body.
He overrode the magic with a stronger
phenomenon interference force.
Sta ga jibun kara ushiro ni korogarinagara,

hidarite no yubi o pachin to narasu.
Kanata rolled back on his own, a snapped

came from his left fingers.
Fu ngsunappu ga gon to-ka shite osoi

gakaru mae ni, Tatsuya wa onky zfuku no
mah o bunkai shita.
Tatsuya decomposed the magic for acoustic

amplification out of his snap before it
turned into a roar.
Tada sono shoi de, sta o maai kara

nogashite shimau.
`Fuiuchi ka yo, jtda~tsu!'
!
Sta ga migite ni nigiru tan jshin no
CAD
tokkagata kyado o furimawashinagara,
nando ka hikigane o hiku.

Kch ni hikigane o hiita-s dake,-on o
hassuru mah-shiki ga arawaremasu.
169
CAD
However, in reality, he missed the

opportunity to do so.
A surprise attack!? Right back at you!
Kanata wielded a specialized CAD on his
right hand, short barrel type, he pulled the
trigger several time.
A magic sequence which emitted a sound
appeared in the same number that he
pulled his trigger.
Jintai no kin ni -ji-tekina fuch o hikiokosu,

shik-sei o motta O uchi dasu hdai.
Tatsuya wa shind-kei mah ònky-h' o
kotogotoku, hatsud mae ni bunkai shi
muk-ka suru.
`Chi~tsu, sore ga jutsushiki kaisan ka!'
Dyara sta wa, jibun ga tatakatte iru jky
ni tsuite ichiichi kotoba ni shinakereba
sumanai shitsu no yda.
Tatsuya disabled the vibration magic,

Sound Cannon, with decomposition before
its invocation.
Tsk.. thats a counter magic technique!
Seemed like Kanata had the tendency to
voice out every single information in his
battle.
Sore wa moshika shitara, onore o kobu suru

tame ni yatsute iru koto kamo shirenai.
Tashika ni sen'i kj no kka wa
hiteidekinai. Daga Tatsuya kara mireba,
sore wa mudadeari suki dakimashita.
Tatsuya ga zenshin ni sko o mitasu.
Shinkeide wanaku sko ni yori nikutai no
und seigyo o shaku suru.
`Datsutara kore de ddesu!'
Sta ga s sakebi, kyado o Tatsuya e
mukeru.
Sono tokiniha sudeni, Tatsuya ga sta no
futokoro made fumikonde imashita.
Perhaps, it was to get his fighting spirit up.

Certainly, the effect on enhancing his spirit
in this fight was undeniable. However, from
Tatsuyas point of view, it was a wasted
chance.
Tatsuya targeted the psion body. He seize
the control of the body movement by psion,
and not the nerves.
Then, how about this!
Kanata cried so while directing his CAD to
Tatsuya.
Right at that time, Tatsuya lowered his
stance until about Kanatas chest.
Shukuchih. Senjutsu to shite no

`shukuji'de wa naku, bujutsu to shite no
Shukuchihou20. It was not the Shukuji21 of

senjutsu, but the martial arts Shukuji
20 Shukuchihou: techniques of rapid movements (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shukuchi). If you watch/read prince of tennis, some of the
team from Okinawa used this technique ^^.
`shukuji'desu.
Tatsuya ga yakumo kara osowatta karada
ssa gih no hitotsu. Shukuchih to iu mo
yakumo kara kiita mono de, hontni son'na
namaena no ka d ka wa wakaranai.
Rekishi-teki ni tadash meish nado,

Tatsuya wa d demo yo katsumashita.
It was one of body manipulation tecniques

Tatsuya learnt from Yakumo. He also learnt
the name, Shukujihou, from Yakumo, he did
not really know if thats the correct term
either.
Tatsuya was not really concerned if it was
the historically correct term.
Jyna no wa, sono kka.

Sta wa, jiko kasoku mah no chk mo
naku ikinari me no mae ni arawareta
Tatsuya ni,-me o Ite iru.
Sta ga han'n dekizu ni iru uchi ni, Tatsuya
wa kare no kyado o tataki otoshi, mizoochi
ni ken o tsuki konda.
Umekigoe o agete sta ga karada o ori,
maenomeri ni taoreru.
The important thing was its effect.

Kanata widened his eyes that Tatsuya
appeared in front of his eyes without any
signs of self-acceleration magic.
Kanata who was unable to react, was hit
and dropped his CAD, Tatsuya thrusted his
fist in Kanatas solar plexus.
Kanata groaned aloud while folding his
body to fall, plunging, forward.
CAD
Ima no Ni wa, shind mah o heiy shite

inai. Junsuina kakut-jutsudeari, soreyueni
sta ga tainai ni hibika seta mah ni yoru
shind-ha wa nani no yakume mo hatasazu
ni tsui wakimashita.
Tatsuya ga sta ni, ishiki o ikkini karitoru
O kuridasou to suru. Koroshi wa shinaiga,
sore-miman'nara don'na kish ga nokorou
to ki ni shinai yda. Shikashi, tbu o keri

nuku Satsu-ryoku brukitsuku wa mihatsu
ni owatsumashita.
170
Tatsuya wa ushiro ni tobi shisarinagara,

jibun no shi ni makichirasa rete iru ònky
bakudan' o muk-ka shita.
Kinmei ga Katsunari ni okuridasa reta no wa
ònky-h' ga tsugitsugi to uchiotosa reta
21 Shukuji of Senjutsu is more of a technique to recede the ground (like in Naruto)
The struck just now was not a combination

of vibration magic. It was a pure fighting
technique, the waves in Kanatas body to
counter vibration waves was not of any
use.
Tatsuya tried to struck Kanata out of his
consciousness. He did not have any
intention to kill him, but he did not mind to
go to any length as long as he did not die in
the aftermath. However, it was ended
prematurely by the quick force of the ball
kick which was aimed to Tatsuyas head.
Tatsuya promptly jumped behind, he
disabled the Sound Bombs which were
strewn around him.
Kotona was sent out by Katsushige
immediately after the Sound Cannon was
CAD
chokugo no koto. Sonotoki no kinmei to

sta no kyori wa seizei san j mtoru.
Sorenanoni, kanojo ga j mtoru no maai
made kake Yadoriki Tsuta tokiniha sudeni,
sta ga roj ni kuzureochite imashita.
shot down. Kotona and Kanata were about

30 meters apart at that time.
Yet, she when she rushed to him in about
10 meter, she was brought to a halt as
Kanata collapsed on the street.
Kinmei wa otto no namae o yobu ma mo

oshinde kyado o ssa shimashita.
Kotona operated her CAD in regret even

when she called the name of her younger
brother.
Modified body Bard Series was a group of
magician who were especially good at
systematic vibration magic, espepcially in
interfering sound waves, they were
magician made for combat. However, the
tendency of their specialized magic for
fighting were different, Kotona was good at
search operation, detecting interference,
bewitching and damage mitigation type of
magics than attack magic.
Her special magic included Passive Sonar,
Silent Veil and Sound Bomb. Although
Sound Bomb was classivied to attack
magic, it was also on the purpose of
auxiliary magic to strandle the enemy
rather than defeating them. She was not so
good as her brother in direct attack
techinique such as Sound Cannon and
Phonon Maser.
However, as she saw her brother was in a
pinch in front of her, she quickly handed
out possible magic attack that she was
good at. She could use Sound Bomb which
generated a large spherical acoustic from a
selected point in distance, although in this
distance, both herself and her ally would be
caught in.
Chsei-tai `gakushi shirzu' wa shind-kei

mah, tokuni onpa ni kansh suru mah o
tokui to suru, sent-y ni tsukura reta
mah-shidearu. Shikashi hitokuchi ni senty to gen tsute mo tokui to suru mah no
keik wa samazamadeari, kinmei wa
kgeki-y mah yori sakuteki ya genwaku,
tanchi bgai, damji keigen o tokui to suru
sent hojo ta~ipuda.
Kanojo ga tokui to suru mah wa

`passhibuson'`sa~irentovuru' soshite
ònky bakudan'. Osamu Shudan ni
bunrui sa reru ònky bakudan' mo
tekiwotaosu to iu yori teki no ashidome o
suru koto ga mokuteki no hojo-tekina
mahdeari, chokusetsutekina kgeki-ryoku
wa ònky-h'`fononmz' o tokui to suru
otto no sta ni miotori suru.
Soredemo pinchi ni ochtsuta otto o mae
ni shite, kanojo wa jibun no tokui to suru
kgeki-y mah o kanna kagiri hayaku,
tairy ni baramaita. Say-ten kara kyj ni
dai onky o hassei sa seru ònky bakudan'
o kono kyori de-shi ~eba, futs wa mikata
mo jibun mo maki koma rete shimau.
171
Daga kinmei to sta wa jji, jibun jishin to
However, Kotona and Kanata had a layer of
jibun o torimaku kki no s ni,-on no jh

kyka o kakete iru. Sore wa futari ni totte,
mah-shi ga tasha no mah kara jibun no
karada o mamoru jh kyka no bheki,
e~idosu sukin to onaji kurai shizen'na
monoda. Nikutai ni ygaina Òto' wa, kono
jch-gata no bgyo mah de mugai-ka sa
remasu.
Son'na keisan no moto ni hanatsuta
konshin no mahdatsumashita.
Shikashi, kinmei no ònky bakudan' wa oto
to shite gugen-ka suru mae ni, subete

Tatsuya no jutsushiki kaisan ni ~yotte
bunkai sa remashita.
`Nijyon kasho o neratta mah o ichido
!?
ni! ?'
Kinmei ga kygaku no koewoageru. Son'na
mudaguchi wa tatakazu, kanojo wa sugu ni

tsugi no kid-shiki o tenkai subekidatta
nodaga, soreha okamehachimoku toi

~umonokamoshirenai. Kanojo ni totte
Tatsuya no mah muk-ka nryoku wa

shinsoko igaina monodatsutashi, kono teido
no teitai ga suki ni tsunagaru nado to wa,
kinmei ni wa omoi mo ~yoranakakimashita.
Tatsuya ga totsujo, kinmei no shikai kara
sh ~emashita.
Kare wa naname zen jk ni janpu shita
dakedaga, sono ugoki ni kinmei no me ga
tsuite ikanakatta.
Tobi agaru sai no isshun dake kasoku-kei
mah o tsukatta shinpuruna chyakuda.
Kansei chwa o heiy shinakatta shoi de
G
kanari no G ga Tatsuya o osottaga, kare ni

totte wa nareta monodatta. Nan ~yori,
keizoku-tekina mah o tsukawanakatta
tame ni kinmei wa nikugan dakedenaku

air surrounding them for the purpose of

multiplied information strengthening with
sound. For both of them, information
enhancement to protect their body from
others magic was something as natural as
their eidos skin. Harmful sound to the
body would turn harmless in sight of this
defence.
She used all her body to shoot the magic
based on such calculation.
However, Kotonas Sound Bomb magic
activation sequence was decomposed by
Tatsuya.
He aimed at 24 points of magic at once!?
Kotona rose her voice in surprise. Any
bystander would have thought that it was
such an aimless talk, when she should have
deployed her next prepared magic. For her,
Tatsuyas ability to disabled magic was
genuinely surprising, she didnt expect that
Tatsuyas ability was this high and led to
this much of stagnation which created
much chance.
Tatsuya suddenly disappeared from
Kotonas view.
He just jumped diagonally to the sky, but
Kotonas eyes could not adjust to his
movement.
It was a simple leap with only selfacceleration magic at the moment of jump.
Although there was considerable gravity hit
Tatsuya, which made him need to combine
it with inertia neutralization, it was very
familiar to him. Furthermore, Kotona could
not follow Tatsuyas movement in magical
CAD
mah-tekina kankaku demo Tatsuya no

ugoki o torae rarenai.
Kch de michido kasoku mah o tsukatte
hk tenkan.
Mah no kehai ni kinmei ga furimuita
tokiniha, Tatsuya no karada ga madjika
made sematte ita.
Aite ga stadattara, Tatsuya wa sonomama
keri tobashite itadarou.
sense and not only by naked eye, as he did

not use a continuous magic.
He changed his direction using acceleration
magic in the air.
When Kotona turned into the sign of magic,
Tatsuyas body was already imminently
close.
If the opponent had been Kanata, Tatsuya
would have landed a kick.
Daga aite ga kinmeide wa, sore mo chcho

sa remashita.
Tatsuya ga totsujo feminizumu ni
mezameta to iu wakede wanai. Kono ikioi o
sonomama butsukeru to, kinmei no
kyashana karadade wa keri koroshite
shimau kenen ga atta.
Tatsuya wa chakuchi to djini kinmei no
kubi ni te o nobashi, mada nokotte iru ikioi
o riy shite ikkini appaku suru.
However, as his opponent was Kotona, he

also had a little hesitation.
Tatsuya was not suddenly wakening up to
feminism. To strike at this momentum, he
was concerned that he would accidentally
killed Kotonas delicate body.
Isshun de ochita kinmei no karada o, kega o

shinai teido no teinei-sa de, Tatsuya wa
dro ni yokotaeta.
Tatsuya no seikendzuki no damji kara
~youyaku ugokeru teido ni kaifuku shita
sta ga mita mono wa, Tatsuya ni kubi o
shime rare dro ni osaekoma reru ane no
sugata takimashita.
`Nsan kara hanarero!'
Roj ni ochita kyado o subayaku hiroi, sta
wa Tatsuya ni mukete fononmz o
hanatsu.
Atareba Tatsuya demo damji wa
manukarenai. Iya, Katsuhito ya mizu
Hanami to made wa ikanakute mo k ranku
Tatsuya stretched out his hand at the same

time he landed on top of Kotona, he
suppressed her at once with the remaining
momentum.
Kotonas body fell in a moment, he was
polite enough not to injure her, Tatsuya laid
herself on the road.
When Kanata recovered enough to be able
to stand up from the damage he received
from Tatsuya, he saw the figure of her older
sister being held down and strangled by
Tatsuya.
Get away from neesan!
He quickly picked up his fallen CAD from
the road and unleashed Phonon Maser at
Tatsuya.
Even Tatsuya woulnt escape unscathed if it
hit him. No, if a magician had a high rank
barrier magic, it might be prevented like
173
174
175
no mah-shinara shheki mah de fusegeru

kamo shirenaiga, shheki ga maniawazu
atatte shimaeba, Tatsuyadenakereba
chimei-tekina kgekida.
Katsuto or Minami, however if the barrier

was erected to late, it was a fatal attack
had it not Tatsuya.
Pic=173.jpg
Sono, fuonon no nessen ga, toch de

kakikiemashita.
Hatsud shita tsugi no shunkan ni mahshiki o bunkai sa rete isshun de kohrentoha ga todaeta tame ni, toch de kieta y ni
kanji rareta nodesu.
Ichi, fuononmz wa Tatsuya ni meich
shita. Daga shsha jikan ga mijika sugite
fuku o kogasu koto mo dekinakatsumashita.
The heat rays of that Phonon had subside

halfway through.
The coherent wave lost in the instant the
magic sequence was decomposed right
after it was activated, it was as if the waves
disappeared in the middle.
The Phonon Maser actually hit Tatsuya in a
split second. However, the irradiation time
was too short to even sear his clothes.
`Nazeda~tsu?'
Jibun no tokui mah ga jibun no ito o
uragitsute kiete shimatsuta koto ga shinji
rarezu ni, sta ga fuononmz o hatsud
shi naosu.
Nido, san-do, shi-do to.
Daga kare no mah wa sono tsudo, Tatsuya
ni uchikesa rete nidoto katachi ni
naranakatsumashita.
Tatsuya ga futatabi chyaku suru.
Kondo wa, sta e mukete.
Shikashi Tatsuya no karada wa, asshuku
kki no bakuhatsu o ukete kch de
gekitsui sa remashita.
Ònsama!'
Miyuki no koe ga kikoeta no ka, Tatsuya wa
fukitobasa reta saki de sugu ni tachi-j
gatsuta.
`Katsunari-san, kore wa d iu kotodesu!'
Why?
He couldnt believe that his special magic
had failed him, Kanata triggered Phonon
Maser once more.
Second, third and the fourth time followed.
However, his magic was cancelled by
Tatsuya again and again in every instance.
Tatsuya jumped again.
This time, toward Kanata.
However, Tatsuyas body was shot down in
the air by the explosion of a compressed
air.
Oniisama!
When he heard Miyukis voice, Tatsuya
immediately stood away from the
explosion.
Katsushige-san, what does this mean!
Mune o nade oroshita no mo tsukanoma,

miyuki ga Katsunari ni hagesh kydan no
koewoageru.
Ima no asshuku kki-dan wa, Katsunari ga
tsukuridashita monodattakaradesu.
She patted her chest in a relief in brief

moment, Miyuki rose her voice in fierce
condemnation for Katsushige.
The compressed air bullet just now was
made by Katsushige.
Katsunari wa miyuki no kitsumon ni kotae

~ezu, futatabi asshuku kki-dan o
tsukuridashite ikimasu.
Tatsuya no shkyo ga oitsukanai hodo no
supdo wa, kono mah ga
Shibata Katsunari no tokui
mahdakaradesu.
Katsunari no tokui mah wa `mitsudo ssa'.
Shsoku-kei mah no kihon to naru
mahdaga, kihondearuga yueni tekiy
dekiru han'i mo hiroi. Kotai, ekitai, kitai ni
kakawarazu busshitsu no mitsudo o ssa
suru.
Rei ~eba kotai no mitsudo o bubun-teki ni
hikisagereba, soko ni ana ga shjiru.
Satsuki no nadare wa yuki no bunpu
mitsudo o ssa shi, yuki ga
sukunakunatsuta supotto o renzoku-teki ni
tsukuriageru koto de hikiokoshita monoda.
Ekitai no mitsudo o ssa sureba, katsueki-ry o tsukuridasu koto ga dekiru.
Jryoku ni gyaku-ra tsute-eki-ry o
gyakuten sa seru koto mo dekiru.
Soshite kitai no mitsudo o ssa suru koto
de, shink kyin-ki no ~yo~una kiry ya
asshuku kki kaih ni ~yoru bakuf o
tsukuridasu koto ga dekiru.
Katsunari wa yotsuba no mah-shirashiku
naku futs no mah o tokui to shite iru.
Shikashi sono tai kanna jky no
habahiro-sa ya, takai hatsud sokudo, dji
hatsud-s no -sa, jish kaihen kibo no
Katsushige did not answer Miyuki but

proceeded to create compressed air bullets
again.
With a higher speed to keep up with
eradicating Tatsuya, this was a magic that
Shibata Katsushige the next family head
candidate of Yotsuba-ka, was good at.
Katsushiges specialized in Density
Manipulation. Its underlying magic was
convergence-based system, therefore, it
ahd a wide range of application.
Manipulation of density in solid, liquid, and
even gas.
For instance, if he loosen solid density
partially, a hole would occur. The avalanche
earlier was done by distributing the density
of the snow, by building a spot where the
snow density was lessened continuously.
By manipulating the density of a liquid, he
was able to produce a stream of high
pressure liquid. It was also possible to
reverse a flow against gravity.
By manipulating the density of a gas, it was
possible to produce a gas stream and
release compressed air as a blast, like a
suction vacuum machine.
Katsushige was good at normal magic,
despite lacking in a specialized magic of
Yotsuba. However, in breadth of possible
corresponding situations, high activation
speed, simulataneously activating an
ki-sa nado o hokoru, futs no imi de

Reta mah-shi dakimashita.
Mah-shiki no shkyo ga oitsukanai to
miruya, Tatsuya wa bunkai no hyteki o
`kki mitsudo ni sa o umidasu dteki kz'
ni muketa.
176
Kki mitsudo no takai eria o tsukuro

~utosuru kansh-ryoku to, kki mitsudo ni
sa o umidasu dteki kz o bunkai shi yo~u
to suru kansh-ryoku ga, kikk suru.
Sono kekka, Katsunari no mah wa fuhatsu
ni tsui wakimashita.
`Na~tsu! ?'
!?
Kygaku no koe wa Pa No nodo kara
moremashita.
Katsunari to Tsutsumi kydai no chigai wa,
tokui mah ga fusega retakara to itsute

soko de te ga yamatsute shimawanai
kotodatsumashita.
Katsunari wa imaya kanzen ni tatakai e
kuwawari, Tatsuya o kgeki suru tsugi no
mah ni torikakatte iru.

Shikashi, totsujo hassei shita kyokushotekide hagesh jsh kiry ga, Katsunari no
te o tomeru.
Sono kiry wa, karada o ukaseru hodo no
monode wanai. Sono kiry jitai wa mah de

tsukura reta monode wa Nakatsumashita.
Katsunari o chshin ni hassei shita jsh

kiry wa, jk de hatsud shita mah no
kekka dakimashita.
Katsunari no maue de uzu o maki suikoma
rete iku kaze wa, kygekina gen'atsu ni yori
reikyaku sa reta kihakuna kki no eiky o
uke, sono naka ni fukumu suibun o
abundance of magic, he was a good

magician in the normal sense.
Noticing that he could not keep up in
erasing the magic sequences, Tatsuya set
his decomposition target as dynamic
structure which creates a difference in air
density.
Interference force to make a high density
air region against interference force to
disassemble the dynamic structure that
created a difference in air density.
As a result, Katsushiges magic was ended
unexplode.
What!?
A startled voice was leaked out from
Kanatas throat.
The difference between Katsushige and
Tsutsumi sibling was, he didnt stop his
hand even after his specialized magic was
prevented.
Katsushige now fully joined the fight, he
was working on the next magic to attack
Tatsuya.
However, in a suddent intense rising of air
current, Katsushige stopped his hand.
The airflow generated was not enough to
float up the body. He airflow itself was not
made of magic.
He rising of air current was generated
around Katsushige as a result of fires in the
skyl.
The wind which was sucked up in a vortex
directly above Katsushige, it was a
response to lean air impact which was
cooled by rapid depressurization,
komakana mizu no ryshi ni gyketsu sa

sete ikimasu.
Gen'atsu wa, kki no hachi warijaku o
shimeru chisso ga dji tairy ni ekika shita
koto ni yoru monodatta.
condensing the particle of fine water

moisture within the area.
Reduced pressure, simultaneously
redicuing Nitrogen, which accounts for
about 80 percent in the air primaly due to
large amount of which was liquidify.
Miyuki had triggered Niflheim with a high
interference force beyond Katsushiges.
CAD

Miyuki ga Katsunari no kansh-ryoku ga

oyobanai kdode `niburu e Imu' o hatsud
shita nodesu.
Ekika chissono kiri wa uzumaku kiry de
kuttsuki ai, jryoku ni ~yori rakka suru
uteki e to seich suru.
Katsunari no ue ni, mizore Ga furisosogu.
Mizu wa mizunokessh,daga uteki wa
sesshi mainasu ni hyaku-do ni tassuru
ekitai chisso no shizukudesu.
Katsunari ga taibutsu hansha to shink
himaku no nij shheki o haru.
Ekitai chisso no kika ni ~yoru teion wa,
chokusetsu furenakute mo heta o sureba
inochi ni kakawaru.
Katsunari no ugoki ga yama kimashita.
Tatsuya ga san-do chyaku suru.
Sta wa kenj taipu no kyado o Tatsuya ni
mukeruga, kch o san-do kette muki o
hen ~eta Tatsuya no ugoki ni tsuiteikenai.
Ane no kinmei to chigai, sta wa Tatsuya no

tobigeri ni yshanaku fukitobasa remashita.
!?
Ònsama, daijbudesuka! ?'

Roj ni yokotawatta kinmei to sta o
mioroshite iru Tatsuya no moto e, miyuki ga
kakeyotta.
- Katsunari wa, kgeki shite kona
kakimashita.
177
Fog of liquidified Nitrogen stick in the

vortex of air, it would turn into raindrops
which fall by gravity.
From above Katsushige, sleet poured.
The droplets was crystal clear liquid, but it
was liquid nitrogen which could reach -200
degree Celsius.
Katsushige erected double barrier to reflect
the rain and vacuum coating.
Low temperation of vaporization liquid
nitrogen was life-threatening even without
direct contact.
Katsushiges movement was halted.
Tatsuya jumped 3 times.
Kanata pointed his hand gun type CAD to
Tatsuya, but he couldnt keep up with
Tatsuyas movement which changed the
direction by kicking the air 3 times.
Unlike Kotona, his sister, Kanata was blown
away mercilessly by a jump kick from
Tatsuya.
oniisama, are you alright!?
Miyuki rushed to Tatsuya who was looking
down at Kotona and Kanata who were lying
on the road.
Katsushige did not come to attack.
Ò kega wa! ?'

Saisho no asshuku kki-dan de Katsunari ni
Sa reta sai no damji o shinpai suru
miyuki ni,`daijbuda. Maki
modosanakereba naranai kizu wa
owanakatta' Tatsuya wa kasukanaemi o
ukaberu koto de buji o abru suru.
Are you injured!?

Miyuki was worried if he was injured from
Katsushiges first compressed air bullets,
he told Miyuki Im alright. It didnt end with
any unhealable wound, after confirming
Tatsuyas safety, she put a faint smile.
`Ry kakimashita... ... '

Tatsuya no mae de miyuki ga ando no iki o
fukaku morashimashita.
Sono tonari ni yattekita minami ga, Tatsuya
ni handotaoru o sashidashimasu.
Thank goodness
Miyuki brethed in relief deeply in front of
Tatsuya.
Minami came next to Miyuki and hold out a
hand towel to Tatsuya.
`Tatsuya-sama, otsukai kudasai'

` , arigat'
Miyuki ga I manazashi o okutta, no wa
minami ni taishite demo shiroi hando taoru
ni taishite demo naku, Katsunari ni taishite
dakimashita.
`Katsunari-san, michido toimasu. Saki
hodo no kainy wa, ittai diu otsumoridatta
nodesu ka'
Katsunari ga nanika kotae ~eru~yori
hayaku, miyuki no tonari ni yattekita yka
ga kydan no koe o kasaneru.

`Katsunari-san, anata ga yatsuta koto wa
hiretsuna damashi uchidesu. Tatsuya-san

tai Koto Mei-san, sta-san to iu torikime o
yabutta haishin ki dakedenaku, damashi

uchi nado to iu hajishirazuna okonai ni
oyonda riy o kika sete moraitaidesu ne'
Tatsuya-sama, please use this

Ah, thanks
Miyuki sent a sharp look, not to Minami for
handing a white hand towel to Tatsuya, but
to Katsushige.
!?
178
Miyuki to yka no kitsumon o, nazeka

Tatsuya ga saegi kimashita.
`Miyuki. Y uta-san mo, sono-wa wa gojitsu
Katsushige-san, Ill ask you again. What do

you mean by the intervention earlier
Before Katsushige even answered the
question, Yuuka came next to Miyuki with
overlapping voice of condemnation.
Katsushige-san, I never thougt that you
are a despicable guy who would resort for
that kind of trick. You did not only prevent
Tatsuya-sans victory against Kotona-san
and Kanata-san, youve also broke the
agreement by doing a shamless conduct as
to launch a sneak attack
Tatsuya interrupted Miyukis and Yuukas
interrogation for some reason.
Miyuki, Yuuka-san, too, can we continue
179
ni shite mora ~emasearimasenka'

`Nazedesu?'
this talk later?

Why?
Tatsuya ni s tazuneta no wa, ro o tozashite

ita Katsunari dakimashita.
Hearing Tatsuyas request, Katsushige

closed his mouth.
`Sono futari o hanatte oite wa, kish ga

nokorimasu yo'
If you left the 2 of them as is, they will

suffer quite an after effect
Tatsuya no kotaeha, Katsunari ga masani

ima, kenen shite iru koto dakimashita.
Tatsuyas answer was exactly Katsushiges

current concern.
`Gendai igaku to mah chiry no suijun o

kangaereba Ga nokoru to iu koto ni
wa naranaide shiyouga, kytea dake
demo sugu ni itta kata ga yoi to omoimasu'
Given the ability of modern medicine and

magic treatment capability, I think its
better that you do first aid immediately, so
that their glands will not be impaired for
the rest of their life
Tatsuya did not wait for Katsushiges
answer, he looked back to Miyuki.
Lets proceed as soon as possible
Miyuki nodded silently. She did not even
show a hint of discontent to refute her
brothers words.
Minami received the hand towel from
Tatsuya after he wiped his face carefully,
she foldet roughly with her hands.
Tatsuya wa Katsunari no kotae o matazu,

miyuki e to furikae kimashita.
`Kochira wa saki o isogu to shiyou'
Miyuki ga mugon de unazuita. Kanojo wa

ani no kotoba ni hanrondokoroka fuman no
kakera mo misenakatta.
Tatsuya ga kao o nugutta hando taoru o
minami ni watasu. Minami wa sore o teinei

ni uketori, rafu ni tatande te ni ji kimashita.
Tatsuya ga yka ni mewomukeru.
`Yka-san, unten o onegai dekimashimasu
ka'
Miyuki to chigai, yka wa fuman-ge ni
mayu o shikamemashita.
`Tatsuya-san wa sore de yoi no?'
Yka ga Katsunari no kata e me o
mukenagara tou.
Katsunari wa ima, hisshi no keis de kinmei
to sta ni mah chiry o hodokoshite ita.

Futari djinide wanaku kgo nide waatte
Tatsuya looked at Yuuka.

Yuuka-san, can I ask you to drive us?
Unlike miyuki, Yuuka frown her eyebrows in
frustration.
Tatsuya-san, are you ok with that?
Yuuka directed her eyes toward Katsushige.
Katsushige was devoting himself in treating
Kotona and Kanata with his magic
desperately. Even without having to heal 2
180
mo, soreha iry-kei mah-shi ni mo

muzukash kdona gijutsuda. Mata, shij ni
kara rete kinmei dake o ysen shite sukuou
to shinai tokoro mo,-j ni tatsu mono to
shite takaku hyka dekirudarou.
people at the same time, the injuries

already needed a difficult advanced
technology of the magician medical
system. In addition, he tried not to give
priority to Kotona due to his personal
feelings, he was quite level headed to be
able to do so.
Daga sore o mite mo, sakihodo no `kett'

de Katsunari ga yatta koto no waru insh
wa, yka no naka de sukoshi mo usure na
kakimashita.
`Yoi no? To kika rete mo somosomo
oreniha ano hito o semeru riy ga
arimasen'
Tatsuya no kotaeha, yka ni totte kanari
igaina mono dakimashita.
However, even after she saw that, the evil

impression of Katsushige from the earlier
duel had not worn out for Yuuka.
È~tsu? Datte, fuiuchi o uketaji yanai'

Àno hito no shigoto wa, miyuki o konosaki
ni susuma senai kotodeshitakara ne.
Mushiro saisho kara san'nin de kgeki shite
kuru kansei ga takai to omotte imashita'
Tantanto hanasu Tatsuya ni, yka wa
akiregaodesu.
`Dakara saisho ni, kinmei-san o Katsunarisan no kata e tobashimashita no?'
Eh~? But he was playing foul at you

His job was not to let Miyuki proceed from
this point. I thought there was a high
chance that the 3 of them would come and
attack us since the beginning anyway
When Tatsuya spoke so indifferently, Yuuka
wore an amazed face.
Thats why you let Kotona-san flew
towards Katsushige-san?
Yka no kydan suru yna toi ni, Tatsuya

wa kotaena kakimashita.
Tatsuya did not answer Yuukas sudden

denounce of question.
`Soreni ore no mokuteki wa, miyuki o buji

gantan no atsumari ni shusseki sa seru
kotodesu. Junbi no koto o kangaereba,
kon'nichijni tsukeba yoi to iu monode mo
arimasen. Dekiru kagiri hayaku, honke e
ikitai ndesu yo'
`Naruhodo ne. Koreij Katsunari-san ga
jama o shinai nonara, hoka no koto wa d
demo yoitsute wake ka'
Moreover, my purpose is for Miyuki to

attend the New Years Meeting safely. Given
that some preparation is needed, we must
be able to arrive today. Thats why I want to
go to the head family as soon as possible
Isnt it ok? Though I dont have any right

to blame that person even if I ask so
Tatsuya answered, in fairly surprising
manner to Yuuka.
I see.. as long as Katsushige-san does not

further hinder you, you dont really care
about anything else
181
Yka ga michido, Katsunari no ysu o

ukagau. Kinmei no ky shochi wa owatta
y de, ima wa ishiki o torimodoshite mada
tatenai made mo okiagatte iru. Kanojo wa
motomoto kizetsu shite ita dake de gaish
wa naku, ishiki o torimodosu made ni jikan
ga kakari sugite iru koto o kenen sa rete ita
dakeda. Ima wa sta no teate ni, Katsunari
wa kare no yoko e shiyaga mi konde iru.
Yuuka glanced at katsushige once more.

Seemed like the first aid for Kotona was
done, even though she had not regained
her consciousness enough to stand by
herself. Originally, she only fainted from
trauma, so she was not supposed to take
too much time to regain her consciousness.
Now he was concentrating on Kanata,
Katsushige squatted by his side.
`Wakatsuta wa. Anata ga sore de yoinara,

watashi mo ima wa mondai ni shinai. Saki e
susumimashou'
Shi-ri ga kuruma ni norikomi, yka ga sore
o hasshin sa semasu.
Roj de chiry o tsudzukete iru Katsunari
no tonari o hashirinuketa toki mo, Katsunari
wa Tatsuya-tachi e me o mukenakatsuta.
Understood. If youre ok with it, I have no

problem either. Lets proceed first
The 4 of them boarded in the car, Yuuka
started to drive.
When they passed through Katsushige who
was continuing the treatment on the road,
Katsushige failed to pay any attention to
Tatsuyas group.
Chapter 6
Part 1
p. 182-203 (2 p)
CD: 08Jun15/14:30 (UTC+7)
182
Tatsuya-tachi wa kekkyoku, gogosanji ni
yotsuba honke e tchaku shimashita.
Demukaeta shiynin ni, yka wa Tsukubaka ga itsumo tsukatte iru hanare e an'nai sa
reta.
Minami wa Hitoichi ichi, jky made
sugoshite ita shi-ri heya e mukau y shiji sa

reta. Koko de no kanojo no atsukai wa
kyakude wanaku shiynindakara, imagoro

Author: Y
Tatsuyas group eventually reached
Yotsubas main manormain house at 3pm.
The welcoming employees guided Yuuka to
the rooms that Tsukuba-ka always used.
Minami had been instructed to go to a
quadruple rooms from Tokyo. She was here
as a servant rather than a guest, she might
have been included for tomorrows
183
wa kasei-fu no shigoto-gi ni kigaete ashita

no junbi ni karidasa rete iru kamo shirenai.
Tatsuya to miyuki wa omoya-nai no
kyakuma e tsa reta. Ni-kan tsudzuki no
washitsuda. Tatsuya wa minami to chigai,
shiyninde wanaku miyuki no ani to iu
atsukaidatta. Nantonaku jibun ni taisuru
shiynin-tachi no taido ga itsumo to chigau
y ni Tatsuya wa kanjita. Daga dareka o
tsukamaete riy o tazuneru koto mo naku,
kare wa miyuki to onaji heya de otonashiku
shite imashita.
`Shitsureishimasu'
Sitte fusuma o aketa no wa, nagasode no
kuro wanpsu ni shiroi epuron o tsuketa
minamidatta. Kono kakk wa, Tatsuya to
miyuki ga hajimete minami to atta toki ni
mita mono to onajidesu.
`Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama'
Minami wa tatami no ue de gaku ga tsuku
made fukabuka to ojigi o shi,-gao o agete
s itta. Tatsuya no namae ni `-sama' o
tsukete, miyuki yori saki ni.
prearation and need to change into

housekeepers uniform now.
Tatsuya and Miyuki passed through the
waiting room in the main house. It was
between two Japanese-style rooms. Tatsuya
was treated as Miyukis brother rather than
a servant, unlike Minami. Tatsuya felt a
somewhat different attitude from the
servants toward himself. However, it was
not a problem that he had to catch
someone to ask about. He went to the
same room as Miyuki calmly.
Excuse me
The one who opened the sliding door to say
so was Minami who wore a white apron in
black long-sleeved one-piece. This outfit
was the same one as when Tatsuya and
Miyuki met for the first time.
Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama
Minami bowed deeply that her forehead
touched the tatami, and said so while
raising her face. He called Tatsuya and
Miyuki with -sama attached.
`Minami, kokode wa sono iikata o tometa

kata ga yoi nji yanai ka?'
Minami, can you stop that way of

addressing us when youre here
Tatsuya wa itsumo no y ni `Tatsuya-keisama'`miyuki ane-sama' to yobe, to

gentsute iru node wa, muron nai. San'nin
dake no bashonaraba yoi ga, shi hitome no
jimoku ga aru tokoro de `Tatsuya-sama' to
yobu no o kika retara minami ga senpai no
kasei-fu kara myna me de mi rareru node
wanai ka to kenen shita nodearu.
Ìe, Shirakawa fujin kara go dengon o
azukatte orimasu'
Of course, Tatsuya didnt mean for her to

call Tatsuya-niisama and Miyuki-neesama
as usual. It was ok when there were only
the 3 of them, but Tatsuya was concerned
that the other housekeeper seniors would
stare at her strangely when she called
Tatsuya-sama in front of others.
Shirakawa fujin to iu no wa kono
Mrs. Shirakawa was a lady who oversee all
No, Ive been entrusted a message from

Mrs. Shirakawa to you
No kasei-fu o tkatsu suru josei no koto de,

wakari yasui kotoba o tsukaeba `me~idoch' ni ataru. Nao fujin no haigsha wa
No shitsujideari, shiynin no
tkatsu ni oite hitt shitsuji no Hayama o
hosa shite iru.
`Tatsuya-sama to Miyuki-sama wa shichiji ni
narimashitara oku no shokud e okoshi
kudasai. Okusama ga omachidesu'

Minami ga yokuy ni kakeru kuch de s
tsuge,`to no kotodesu' to musunda.
Tsumari wa `Tatsuya-sama'`Miyuki-sama' to
iu yobina to junjo wa, Shirakawa fujin ga
kuchi ni shita mono o sonomama manete

iru nodarou.
Tatsuya to miyuki ga kao o miawaseta.
Karera no kioku ni aru kagiri, Shirakawa

fujin ga Tatsuya o yobu toki ni `-sama' o
tsuketa koto wanai. Miyuki ga dseki shite
iru bade wa `Tatsuya-dono', Tatsuya hitori

no toki wa `Tsukasa Nami-san'da.
Yahari nanika, kono yotsuba honke de
henka ga okotte iru. Sore mo, Tatsuya ni

kansuru monoda. Karera kydai ni totte
warui henkade wanai inshdaga,
etaigashirenai bukimi-sa ga atsuta.

184
the housekeepers of Yotsuba main

manormain house, the easy-to-understand
words would be Chief Maid. Her spouse
was one of Yotsubas Butler, the sixth in
order, who was assisting Hayama in
supervising all employees.
Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki-sama, your
presences are requested by the madam at
7pm in the dining room
Minami delivered the line with lack of
intonation, which ended with thats the
case, and using Tatsuya-samaMiyukisama, probably imitated what Mrs.
Shirakawa had said earlier to her.
Tatsuya and Miyuki held their face. As far as
their memory concerned, they had never
heard Mrs. Shirakawa called Tatsuya with sama. She called him Tatsuya-dono
whenever Miyuki was around, and Shibasan when Tatsuya was alone.
As expected, something was changing in
the Yotsuba head family. It also related to
Tatsuya. It didnt change in a way that was
infavourable to the sibling, but still there
was eeriness that it wasnt their true
characters.
Òku no shokud? Oba-sama ga omachi ni

natte iru? Hontni s Takashi kimashita no?'
The madams dining room? Oba-sama is

waiting for us? Did she really say so?
`Hai'
Shikashi miyuki ga ki ni natta pointo wa
betsudatta. Ko no baai, miyuki no
chakugan-ten no kata ga tadash.
`... ... Jizen ni ohanashi ga aru nodarou na'
Tatsuya wa isoide Mayo no ito ni omoi o
megurasemashita.
Yes
However, Miyuki was worried about another
point. In this case, Miyukis point of view
was correct.
I guess, there is some talk in advance
Tatsuya tried to think over Mayas intention
in a hurry.
185
Oku no shokud to iu no wa Mayo ga

shitekina kaishoku o hiraku bashoda.
Kanojo no purai be tona dainingurmude
wa naku, tokuni jyna kyaku o maneku
basho. Aruiwa, shokuji o shinagara
kiwamete himitsu-sei no takai kaigi o hiraku
basho.
Ashita no atsumari ga jiki tshu o shimei
shi, yotsuba kanai ni shira shimeru tame no
mono to iu koto wa bun katsute iru. Jtaij,
hi, shsh-j ni me o tshita toki kara
kakushin o motte suisoku shite itashi,
Kuroha Mitsugu kara uradzuke mo totte iru.
Kono taimingu de miyuki o òku no
shokud' ni maneku riy to shite wa, ashita
no kudan ni kansuru koto shika k
~erarenai.
That dining room was especially set for

Mayas private dinner. It was not her
private dining room, but a place where she
met important guests. Alternatively, it was
a place to dine while conversing about a
top secret matters.
Tomorrows gathering would name the next
head of the family, the intended meeting
had left Yotsuba-ka divided. When the
invitation, no, the call was received, it
certainly inferred to the even at one glance,
especially with the things Kuroba Mitsugu
told him.
With those reason, Miyuki could only think
that they were about to talk about
tomorrows matter when they were called
to Madams dining room.
`Minami, Bun'ya to ayako wa sudeni

tchaku shite iru nodarou? Yka-san to
Katsunari-san mo maneka rete iru nji yanai
ka?'
`Bun'ya-sama to ayako-sama wa kin
~yorigo taizai ni natte iru sdesu. Y utasama to Katsunari-sama ni tsuite wa
zonjimasearimasen'
Minami, have Fumiya and Ayako also been

invited? Yuuka-san and Katsushige-san, too,
are they coming?
`S ka'
Yashikiuchi no shiynin ni hiroku shirasa
reru kaishokude wa nai yda. Kyji ni
kakawaru mono mo gentei sa rete iru
nodarou, to Tatsuya wa suisoku shimashita.
Ònsama. Jizen no ohanashi to iu no wa,
moshikashite ashita no... ... '
I see
It seemed like not all employees in the
mansion was informed about this dinner.
Those involved in serving would probably
be limited also, Tatsuya guessed so.
oniisama. A pretalk in this timing, perhaps,
its about tomorrows
Fumiya-sama and Ayako sama seemed to

have arrived yesterday and stayed
overnight. I did not know about Yuuka-sama
and Katsushige-sama
Tatsuya ga mijikaku kangae o meguraseta

ma o toraete, miyuki ga kare ni
hanashikakeru. Sore wa shitsumon to iu
yori, kakunin dakimashita.
`. Osoraku, jiki tshu kho o atsumete
arakajime ashita no hanashi o shite oku

nodarou. Jibun ga shimei sa renakatta koto
de torimidasu yna hito wa inai hazudaga,

katachi dake demo iifukumete oku hitsuy
o oba-j wa kanjite iru nodarou na'

`Yka-san wa jitai suru to osshatte
imashitaga, Katsunari-san wa jiki tshu no

za o nozonde irasshi yaru node wa
arimasearimasen ka?'
Mizukara bgai-yaku o kattederu hodona
noda. Katsunari wa ashita, miyuki ga tshu
ni shimei sa reru koto o soshi suru koto de,
jibun ni tshu no za ga megutte kuru me o

nokoshite okitakatta node wanai ka. Miyuki
wa s omotta nodatta.
Ìya, sore wanaidarou. Moshi tshu no chii
o nozonde iru nodattara, jibun no te o

yogosu yna mane wa shinai hazudesu'
When Tatsuya was still thinking over about

it, Miyuki talked to him. It was not a
question, but a confirmation from her.
Shikashi Tatsuya no kangae wa sakadatta.

A no yna bkyo ni oyonda no wa tshu no
za o akirametakarade wanai ka, to iu no ga
kare no suisatsudatta.
However, Tatsuyas line of thought was the

opposite. He guessed that Katsushige had
given up on the family head position that
he could do such an outrageous thing.
`To wa ie, d korobu ka wa sonotoki ni

natte minai to wakaranai na. Tokorode
minami'
Futo Tatsuya wa, kakunin shite okanakereba
naranai koto ga aru no ni kidzuimashita.
Even so, we wont know how things would

go before the actual event. Anyway,
Minami
Suddenly, Tatsuya noticed something that
he must confirm.
`Sono kaishoku ni wa, ore mo yoba rete iru

no ka?'
Am I also called in that dinner?
186
Yes. Most probably, she will talk about

tomorrows next family head matter in
advance. I cant say it for other candidate,
since Im not one, but seems like oba-ue
has her own reason to keep this
underwrap
Yuuka-san has told us that she declined
the seat, but doesnt Katsushige-san want
the seat of the next family head?
He personally volunteered to take the role
of the disturbance. It was possible for
Katsushige to prevent Miyuki being
appointed as the next head tomorrow, as
he wanted the seat for himself. Miyuki
thought so.
No, I dont think thats the case. If he
wants the head position, he wouldnt do
something that would dirty his hands
187
Shirakawa fujin kara azukatta dengon ni

wa, Tatsuya to miyuki no futari tomo oku no
shokud e kuru ~younitoiu shiji ga fukuma
rete imashita.
Tatsuya wa kono yashiki de, miyuki igai no
dareka to issho ni shokuji o shita koto ga
nai. Kako, shokuji ni yoba reta koto wa
Nakatsumashita.
`Hai. Tatsuya-sama mo Miyuki-sama to
goisshoni o shutsu de negaimasu'
The message which was entrusted by Mrs.

Shirakawa indicated that both Tatsuya and
Miyuki were invited to the madams dining
room.
Tatsuya had never had any meal with
anyone else beside Miyuki in this mansion.
Of course, he had never been invited to
one in the past.
Yes, Tatsuya-sama is to come together
with Miyuki-sama
`Waka kimashita'
Minami ga futatabi heifuku suru.
`Goy ga o ari no toki wa, sochira no
yobirin o otsukai kudasai. Sugu ni
mairimasu'
Zataku ni oka reta hando be ru o me de
sashishimeshinagara sitte, minami wa
kore de y ga owatta to bakari tachi-j ga
kimashita.
`Minami'
Daga, Tatsuya ga kanojo o yobitomeru.
`Hai'
I understand
Minami bowed again in prostrate pose.
When you need something, please ring
the doorbell. I will come immediatedly
Minami ga Tatsuya e mukatte tatami ni za

kimashita.
Tatsuya wa kantan ni y o iitsukeru.
`Kuroha-dono no gotsug o ukagatte kite
hosh. Dekireba sugu ni, futaridake de o-me
ni kakaritai to den ~etekure'
Minami sat on the tatami, facing Tatsuya.
Kondokoso minami ga fusuma no muk e
sugata o kesu. Sore o miokutsute, miyuki
ga ani e ibukashigena mewomukeru.
I understood
This time, minami disappeared to the other
side of the sliding door. Miyuki casted a
quizzical eyes to her brother at his request.
Ònsama, Kuroha no oji-sama ni dono yna

go yjinanode shiyou ka'
oniisama, do you have any business with

Kuroba ojisama
She said so while pointing to the hand bell

placed on the table with her eyes, Minami
stood up right after she finished saying this.
Minami
However, Tatsuya called her.
Yes
Tatsuya spoke these words easily.

I want you to ask Kuroba-dono if he could
talk now. If possible, immediately, only the
2 of us.
188
`Taishita kotoji ya nai yo. Kikitai koto ga aru

dakedesu'
Its nothing important. I only need to ask

about some things from him
`Sore wa, konkai watashi-tachi ga bgai o

uketa koto ni kakawaru monodesu ka'
Is that, connected to the disturbances that

we experienced this time?
`Tabun ne. Sore o fukumete, tashikame ni

iku ndesu'
Miyuki ga hitomi ni chcho o ukabe,-me o
sorasu. Tatsuya no kao o minu mama,
sukoshi fuman-ge ni toikake o tsudzukeru.
Maybe. Im going to make sure of that too
`Naze, futaridakena nodesu! '

`Sonokata ga yoi to, omou karada.
Chokkan-tekina monodaga'
Miyuki hesitated was shown in her eyes,

she diverted her eyes. Without seeing
Tatsuyas face, she continued her question
in a little frustration.
Why, only the 2 of you!
I just think that was better. Its purely
intuition
Tatsuya mo kakushin wa nai y de, sono

hitomi ni wa mayoi ga mi ~eru.
Tatsuya did not convince her, his eyes were

clouded with hesitation.
`Watashi ga go issho shite wa, ikenainode

shiyou ka... ... ?'
Cant I come together with you?
`Tabun Kuroha-san wa, miyuki no maede

wa hont no koto o hanashite kurenaidarou'
Kuroba-san would probably refrain himself

from telling the truth in front of Miyuki
Ònsama ohitori ninara, ohanashi kudasaru

to?'
Òre ga ano hito ni shinrai sa rete iru to iu
imiji yanai zo. Don'na hidoi kotoba mo, kiku
ni taenai shbun mo, itowash ore ninara,
butsuke rareru, to iu kotoda to omou'
He will talk if youre alone?
Miyuki wa naomo ro o hiraki kaketaga,

kekkyoku kuchibiru o tozashite
utsumuimashita.
Sonomama shibashi, futari no ma ni
chinmoku ga nagaremasu.
`... ... Wakarimashimashita'
Konkai oreta no wa, miyuki no kata
dakimashita.
Its not like I trust that person. I just that

he tend to use terrible words, and other
ugly things that you might not be able to
bear to hear, he would not hide his dislike
of me, is what I said
Miyuki hung open her mouth, but
eventually shut her lips downcastedly.
Silent fell upon the two as is.
I understand
The one who broke the silent this time was
Miyuki.
`Kuroha no oji-sama to no o hanashiai wa,

onsama ni o makase shimasu. Sono
kawari, onsama ga o sashitsukaenai to
handan sa reru han'i de kekkdesu kara,
kikidashita naiy o watashi ni mo
oshietekudasai'
`Wakatta. Tadashi, ashita no keishun-kai ga
owatte karada. Ima wa omae no kokoro o
wazurawasetakunai'
`... ... Hai'
Kydai no ma de hanashi ga tsuku
ta~imingu o mihakaratte ita wakede
wanaidarouga, minami ga modotte kita no
wa sono sugu-go dakimashita.
`Tatsuya-sama, yoroshde shiyou ka'
` , haitte kure'
`Hai'
Minami ga Satsuki to onajiyni, fusuma
kara haitte sugu no tokoro ni suwaru.
189
`Kuroha-sama ga, ima kara o ai ni naru to
osshatte imasu. Basho wa achira-sama no
hanaredesu'
Itari taba-ge ni jibun o mitsumeru miyuki ni,
Tatsuya wa `shinpai suru na' to iu hyj de
unazuita.
`Wakatta. O maneki ni ji ~you'
`Dewa watashi ga go an'nai itashimasu'

^:
Minami ga tachiagaru.
Tatsuya mo tachiagari, michido miyuki no

kata e furimuite `daijbu' to egao de
unazuki, minami no ato e tsudzuimashita.
Kuroha Mitsugu ga taizai shite iru no wa,

kare no hahaoya ga sunde iru hanareda.
Kanojo wa zen tshu Eisaku, maemae tshu
Ill leave the talk with Kuroba ojisama to

oniisama. In exchange, please tell me
about every details that he had said to you,
including all the harmful words that he had
elicited
Understood. However, I will do so after
tomorrows New Years meetin. I dont want
to burden your heart now
.Yes
Perhaps, Minami had been waiting until the
time where the sibling finished their talk,
but she showed up immediately after.
Excuse me, Tatsuya-sama
Yes, come in
Yes
The same as earlier, Minami sat right after
entering via the sliding door.
Kuroba-sama said that hes available to
meet you now. The location has already
been decided by him
Miyuki who had been staring at Tatsuya
worriedly was given do not worry nod from
Tasuya.
Understood. Ill follow his invitation
Then, I will guid you there
Minami rose.
Tatsuya also rose, while nodding with a
smile and said itll be alright to miyuki,
before turning around and following
Minami.
Kuroba mitsugu was staying far from where
his parents lived. She was the real sister of
the former second family head, Eisaku.
Motoz no jitsumai ni ataru joseidearu.

Tsumari sofu no imtodaga, Tatsuya wa
kanojo to marude kry ga nai. Tzen, kono
hanare ni hairu no mo hajimeteda.
Minami ga jitsumai shita no wa,-banare no

iriguchi madedatta. Soko kara saki wa koko
o tant suru kasei-fu ga hikitsugi, Tatsuya o
setsuma e tsurete ikimashita.

setsuma ni wa sudeni chaki ga yi shite
atta. An'nai no kasei-fu ga te o kazasu to

tetsubinrashiki mono kara sugu ni yuge ga
tachinobori hajimeta no wa, sudeni yonetsu
jtaidattakaradarou. Sonobade kysu ni

oyu o sosogi, Tatsuya no mae ni ocha o

dasu. Sasuga ni matchade wanaku
senchadattaga, Tatsuya mo soko made

yky suru tsumori wanaishi, kare mo kono
h ga raku dakimashita.
190
Kysu koso sageta mono no kasei-fu ga

tetsubin o sonomama ni shite itsuta no wa,
aruiwa danb ken kashikki no imiai mo atta
nodarou ka. Denjikanetsu-ki ni kake rareta
In other words, the younger sister of

Tatsuyas grandfather, although Tatsuya
had no exchange with her. Of course, it was
his first time even entering this area.
Minami led him up to the entrance leading
to the ladys mansion. Thence, te next
housekeeper in charge took Tatsuya to the
waiting room.
Tea had been prepared in the waiting room.
The housekeeper who guided him began to
rise immediately, what looked like an iron
kettle in her hand, with the steam in the
rise, probably because it was already in
preheat state. She pour hot water in the
teapot on the spot before Tatsuya. As
expected, it was not Matcha22, but
Sencha23, Tatsuya did not have any
intention to request that, it was easier on
him this way.
Although the teapot was lowered by the
housekeeper, she left the iron kettle as is,
Tatsuya wondered if it was for heating and
humidifying. The hot kettle which had been
22 Matcha: type of green tea (http://www.google.com/url?

sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&source=web&cd=2&cad=rja&uact=8&ved=0CCkQFjAB&url=http%3A%2F%2Fen.wikipedia.org%2Fwiki
%2FMatcha&ei=hxF1Vc6tNoO0mwX41YGYCA&usg=AFQjCNH55EnwQ7I4vk3Ml1_gbKaEFOBOQ&sig2=WeWl_UrKTPS6dd8nTAJvLA&bvm=bv.95039771,d.dGY)
23 Sencha: type of green tea (http://www.google.com/url?
sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&source=web&cd=1&cad=rja&uact=8&ved=0CCMQFjAA&url=http%3A%2F%2Fen.wikipedia.org%2Fwiki
%2FSencha&ei=txF1Vb73BYHQmgWg24GgDw&usg=AFQjCNHvvtyF0WfANmado2i1rnn6S6FJvA&sig2=bNND_F5ezoWyBzys2I9IA&bvm=bv.95039771,d.dGY)
FLT

tetsubin no oyu wa futt sezu, yuruyaka ni

yuge o tayutawa sete iru.
subjected to EM heater was not boiling, the

hot water vapor was gently coming out.
Kuroha Mitsugu ga arawareta no wa,

Tatsuya ga yunomi o sanbun'noichi hodo
aketa nochi dakimashita.
`Mata sete sumanai'
Kare o send shita kasei-fu ga Tatsuya no
ocha o torikae, mitsugi no mae ni mo
yunomi o okimasu.
Mitsugi ga mekubase suru to, kasei-fu wa
ichirei shite sugu ni shitsugai e sa
kimashita.
`Daijbudesu. Sorehodo matte wa
imasearimasen'
Tatsuya ga s kotaeru to, mitsugi wa
unazuite yunomi ni kuchi o tsukemashita.
Kuroba Mitsugu appeared, Tatsuya drank

the tea up to one third of the cup.
Senjitsu FLT ni kita toki yori wa, zuibun

ochitsuite iru y ni mieru. Aruiwa miyuki ga
honke ni tchaku shite shimatsutanode,
akiramete hiraki chokutsute iru nodarou ka.
He seemed to be fairly calm, as compared

to his visit to FLT the other day. Perhaps, it
was due to the fact that Miyuki arrived at
the main manormain house safely, or he
had decided to give up.
Then, you said that you want to talk with
me, I wonder for what?
`Sore de, watashi to hanashi o shitai to iu

kotodaga, nani no ydarou ka?'
Mitsugi no kotoba ni, Tatsuya wa me o

maruku shite misemashita.
Ò yakusoku o chdai shite ita hazudesuga'
`Yakusoku? Watashi toka ne'
È e'
Tatsuya wa ittan kotoba o kitte mitsugi no

hyj ou ka ga Tsuta ga, dyara kare no
kata kara jishu-teki ni kotaeru tsumori wa
nai to mite, jibun kara kiridasu koto ni shita.

191
FLT Ìtsuka zen, FLT de o-me ni kakatta sai
Sorry for making you wait

The housekeeper who led him replaced his
tea and put a teacup in front of Mitsugu.
When Mitsugu winked, the housekeeper
headed out after bowing to them.
Its alright. You dont need to wait that
much
When Tatsuya said so, Mitsugu put down
hhis teacup and nooded.
Hearing Mitsugus words, Tatsuya rounded

his eyes.
Im here to retrieve your promise
Promise? Do I have one?
Yes
After hearing those words, Tatsuya noticed
that mitsugu had not intention to answer
him voluntarily, he had to make him talk
somehow.
The promise that you made at FLT if we
^!
11
ni,kigen-nai ni tchaku shitara riy o

kotaeru to iu yakusokudeshita'
managed to arrive on time
Mitsugi ga shitauchi o morasu. Kare wa

onore no ukatsu-sa o kuite iru ydaga,
Tatsuya ni mitsugi no shinj o omoiyatte
yky o torisageru tsumori wana
kakimashita.
`Kikeba kkai suru zo'
`Kikazu ni kkai suru tsumori wa arimasen'
Mitsugu clicked his tongue. He seemed to

regret his own carelessness, however
Tatsuya did not intend to withdraw his
promise out of respect for Mitsugu.
Mitsugi ga nigai kao de kuchibiru o hiki

musubu.
Daga hodonaku shite, kare wa shibushibu
ro o aimashita.
`Yoidarou. Daga, shitsumon wa
uketsukenai. Shitsumon sa rete mo,
watashiniha kotae rarenaikarana'
Sitte, mitsugi wa me o sorashimashita.
Iya,-me wa Tatsuya no kata e muite iruga,me no shten wa doko ka tku, kokode
wanai dokoka, hi, itsuka ni musuba rete
imashita.
Soshite mitsugi no, nagai kais ga
hajimaru.
- Are wa ima kara j hachi-nen mae no
kotodesu.
- Wareware No mono wa mina, aru
shirase o ukete kitai ni mune o
furuwasemashita.
192
Soreha, shin'ya-san ga ninshin shita to
iu shirasedatta. Wareware wa sugu ni, koko

e atsumatta. Jikka, sunawachi koko honke
de shussan o matsu, shin'ya-san no moto e.

Ano tji wa ima yori mo ichizoku no ma
ni, ni rei roku ni-toshi ni okotta higeki no

Youll regret to hear it

Im going to regret if I leave here without
listening it
Mitsugu pulled his lips with a bitter face.
However, he opened his mouth hesitantly
soon after.
Very well. But I wont accept any question.
Even if you ask, I wont answer
After saying that, Mitsugu looked away.
No, his eyes were directed to Tatsuya, but
the focuse of his eyes were somewhere far
away, no, most probably he was
reminiscing an old incident.
Then, Mitsugu started his long recollection.
--- About 18 years ago.
--- We, Yotsuba clan, shook our chest in
expectation of some news.
--- It was the late pregnancy of Miya-san.

We gathered here quickly. We were waiting
for the birth, at midnight, here in the main
manormain house.
--- Between that time and now, the memory
of the tragedy which happened in 2062 was
kioku ga namanamashikatta. S, Mayo-san

ga dai Kan ni rachi sa rete, jintai jikken no
zairy ni sa reta ano imawash jiken no
kioku ga. Hfuku no daish to shite,
ichizoku no omodatta-sha no uchi, san j-ri
mo ushinatte shimatta kanashimi ga.
Jisedai no inochi ga Memu ~eta. Sore
dake demo yorokobash kotodatta. Ko o
nasu nryoku o ushinatta Mayo-san ni
enryo suru muki mo attaga, sono Mayo-san
ga dare yori mo shin'ya-san o shukufuku
shite ita. Ano jiken de tata rete shimatta
shimai no tomo ga, chi no tsunagatta
musuko, chi no tsunagatta oi no tanj de
musubi naosa reru node wanai ka. Kita-bidri to wa ikanakute mo, mukashi no y ni
nakanoii futago no shimai no sugata o miru
koto ga dekiru node wanai ka. Wareware
wa s Shitau kimashita.
Shikashi soreij ni wareware ga
maiagatte ita no wa, shin'ya-san no onaka
ni aratana inochi ga yadotta to iu
kotodatsumashita.
Keisan ni keisan o kasanete erabidasa
reta haigsha no idenshi o ukete, sekai
saik no seishin kansh-kei mah-shi ga
hagukumu inochi. Umarete kuru kodomo
wa sonomama demo subarash mah-shi ni
naru koto ga yos sa reta.
Sore o utagau mono wa inaka kimashita.
Daga, wareware ga kitai shita no wa,
kib o idaita no wa, sore dakede wa
nakatta.
Shin'ya-san ga tokui to suru, shin'yasan dake no mah `seishin kz kansh'.
Seishin no arikata o tsukurikaete shimau
mah.
still fresh. When Maya-san was kidnapped

by GAA, the memory of that abominable
incided which had turned her into a human
experimaentation material. The price of our
retaliation, was our lost of 30 people from
the key members of the clan.
--- The next generation of life began to
grow. Just that very fact was gratifying.
Especially when Maya-san had lost her
ability to bear a child, that Maya-san was
very happy at the blessing that Miya-san
had. Perhaps, since she was not able to
have a son of her own after that tragedy,
she resigned herself with the birth of her
nephew, despite not directly connected by
blood. Even if it was unexpected, we even
thought that we might be able to see the
twin to recover their relationship. At least,
we thought so.
--- We soared when we knew there was a
new life dwelled within Miyas belly.
--- In response, we experimented gene

manipulations by overlapping much
calculation, the worlds best Mental
Interference magician was nurtured. The
child to be born was expected to be an
even greater magician.
No one doubt so.
--- However, the thing we was hoping for,
was not only that.
--- The magic which Miya-san excelled at,
Mental Structure Interference. The magic
that could remake the mental.
193
Seishin kz kansh wa hi jutsusha ga

kreidearu hodo, fukusay ga tsuyoi. Jiga
no keisei ga mi hattatsuna kodomo ni wa,
fukusay ga amari mi rarenaishi, mah no
teichaku doai mo tsuyoi. Shin'ya-san wa
sono gen'in o, jiga ga seishin kz ni
taisuru kansh o kobamu karada, to
gentsute imashita.
Naraba, jiga ga mi hattatsudokoroka
marude keisei sa rete inai taijideareba,

ikura demo seishin no arikata o kae, mata
seishin no chikara o umaretsuki kydaina

mono to dekiru node wanai ka. Wareware
wa dare karatomo naku, son'na ms ni

toritsuka rete imashita.
Ano higeki no shoi de, wareware wa
hitotsu no msh ni torawarete ita noda.

Itsuka, zettai-tekina chikara o motsu gdian
o tsukuridashite miseru to. Higeki no

saihatsu o kesshite yurusanai, mah-shi o
koeta mah-shi, chetsu-sha o ichizoku no

naka kara umidashite miseru to.
Kokka ga aitedearou to, sekai ga
aitedearou to, wareware O

rifujin'na unmei kara mamotte kureru,
zettai-tekina chikara no mochinushi. Kojin
de sekai o shirizokeru saiky no mah-shi.
Itsuka son'na chetsu-sha o, yotsuba no

mah gijutsu o kessh shite tsukuriageru
noda to.
Ichizoku zentai ga son'na chjin ganb
ni toritsuka rete ita. Hitorihitori ga chjin

ganb o motsu node wa naku, yotsuba
ichizoku ga stai to shite chjin ganb o
kokoro no okusoko ni natsuite imashita.

Mitsugi no yunomi ga sora ni naru. Kare wa
--- If mental structure interference was

subjected to elderly, the side effect was
strong. However, if the subject was
underdveloping children, the side effect
might not be seen too much, and the fixing
degree of the magic was also strong. Miyasan said that the ego refused interference
to mental structure.
--- Then, for a foetus who had not ego and
whose information was mainly
undeveloped, no matter how we change
the mental structure, we could shape the
new born to have a similar power of mental
interference. We were obsessed with such
delusion by ourselves.
--- After that tragedy, we were trapped in
that kind of obsession. Somehow, we
wanted to create a guardian with an
absolute power. To never allow the
recurrence of that tragedy, to create a
magician above other magicians, who
transcend among other clans.
--- Even if the opponent would be the
nation, or the world, he would protect us,
Yotsuba clan, from unreasonable fate, the
owner of absolute power. The strongest
magician who has the power to destroy the
world as an individual. We wanted to create
such a transcendental person as a
Yotsubas magician in the future.
--- The whole family was obsessed with
such superhuman desire. Yotsbua-ka as a
whole had such a desire deep inside,
instead of an individual sense of
superhuman desire.
Mitsugus cup was emptied. He rang the
iradatashi-ge ni yobirin o te ni tori

hageshikunara shita. Kaketsuketa kasei-fu
ni, ocha no o kawari to nomimizu-y no

mizusashi o motte kuru y meijiru. Kasei-fu
ga iitsuke rareta mono o motte kite

taishutsu suru made, kare wa kataku ro o
tozashite imashita.
194
Tatsuya to futarikiri ni natte, mitsugi wa
futatabi ro o aimashita.
Wareware wa nando mo o mimai to
shshite shin'ya-san no moto o otozure,

shin'ya-san no onaka no ko ni taishite
inommashita.
Tsuyoku natte hosh to. Hid de
rifujin'na sekai no mashu o, subete hane

nozokeru hodo ni tsuyoku natte hosh to.
Soshite sono chikara de, wareware no

kodomo-tachi o mamotte hosh to. Ikanaru
higeki o mo chikadzukenai, zettai-tekina
gdian ni Natsute hosh to.
Wareware wa kono migattena negai o,
kokoro ni omou dakedenaku, tokiniha ro ni
dashite ~Eteita.
Wareware no kattena negai o, shin'yasan wa waratte kiite kureta. `Watashi mo

son'na-ko o umitai' to, sitte waratte
kuremashita.
Shin'ya-san no seishin kz kansh wa,
onaka no kodomo no seishin o s
tsukuriageru hazudatta. Wareware no inori
wa, sono tedasuke to naru

hazudatsumashita.
Mayo-san mo, tabitabi shin'ya-san no
doorbell frustratedly down. The rushed

housekeeper was ordered to bring a jug of
water for drink instead of tea. He shut his
mouth tightly until the housekeeper
finished her order and exited the room.
When there were only both of them again,

Mitsugu opened his mouth.
--- We visited Miya-san that late night many
times, offering our sympathy, praying for
the child in her belly.
--- We wanted to get stronger. To release
ourselves from clutch of this outrageous
and unreasonable world, strong enough to
get all the feathers out of our way.
--- Then, we could protect our children with
that power. Kept them away from any
tragedy, an absolute specific guardian.
--- We only thought of our sefish desire
without anything else, we advocated it and
put them into the furnance.
--- Miya-san was laughing at our selfish
wish, saying I also want to give birth to
such child.
--- Miya-sans mental structure interference
was supposed to make up the mental of the
children in her belly. That was our prayers,
and it was supposed to help them.
--- Maya-san also frequently came to see
moto e kao o dashita. Mayo-san wa

wareware no y ni hizamazuite inoru yna
mane wa shinakatsutaga, shin'ya-san to
kotoba o kawashinagara tokidoki itooshi-s
ni kanojo no onaka o mite ita koto o oboete
iru.
Miya-san. Although Maya-san did not follow

us in our prayers, her words hinted to Miyasan the she seemed to remember what
love was whenever she looked at Miyas
belly.
Mitsugi no kais ga chdan shimashita.

Mizusashi kara kotsupu ni mizu o sosogu.
Sono-te ga, komakaku furuete imashita.
Kotsupu o sora ni shite mo, nakanaka
hanashidasou to shinai. ~Yoku mireba
nando mo ro o hirakou to shite iruga,
furueru kuchibiru ga umaku kotoba o Gi
dasenai ~youdesu.
Soredemo, mitsugi wa ni haime no mizu o
ikkini nomihoshi, nantoka kais o saikai
shimashita.
Shikashi sore wa, shin'ya-san no
honshinde wanakatsuta. Sono koto o,

wareware wa ichinen ni mo mitanai tsukihi
no nochi ni Satoru kimashita.

Shin'ya-san no hont no nozomi wa,
sekai ni taisuru hfukudatta. Shin'ya-san no

shin no negai wa, sekai ni fuku hibiki suru
chikara no mochinushi. Mayo-san o
kizutsuke shin'ya-san o kizutsuketa sekai o

danzai suru mono no tanjdatta.
Shin'ya-san wa kokoro no hymen de
ikanaru mono kara mo jibun-tachi o

mamotte kureru sonzai o nozomi, kokoro no
okusoko de ikanaru aitedearou to
uchihorobosu koto no dekiru fuku hibiki-sha

o hagukundesu.
Wareware wa dare mo, sore ni
Mitsugus recollection was interrupted.

He poured water from the jug.
His hand was a little bit shaking.
He didnt really let go of his cup even after
he emptied it. If you observed well, he tried
to open his mouth many times, but his
trembling lips forbade him to speak of good
choice of words.
Even so, after he drank 2 cups of water, he
somehow resumed his recollection.
195
--- However, that was not Miya-sans true

feeling. Yet, we were not aware of that
until the month of her delivery, less than a
year later.
--- Miya-sans real wish was to retaliate the
world. The thing she wished for was for an
owner of a power which could overturn the
world. To destroy the world which hurted
Maya-san, and the world which hurted
Miya-san.
--- Miya-san wished for an existence who
could destroy any other parties, with the
faade of protecting our existence, in the
depths of her heart.
--- None of us realized that. We could not
196
kidzukanakatta. Kokoro ga futatsu ni sakete

shimatta kanojo no kurushimi o rikai shite
age rarena kakimashita.
comprehend her suffering in being torn

apart.
`Sshite umareta no ga kimida. Shin'ya-san

ga nozonda sekai o hametsu sa se eru
mah o kanojo ni atae rarete, kimi wa
umaremashita'
Tatsuya no kao ni shten o awasete,
mitsugi ga s tsugeta. Kare no kokoro ga
genzai ni modotte kita.
Ùmareta bakari no akago no kotonanoni,
naze son'na koto ga dangen dekiru.-Kun wa
s iitai no kamo shirenai. Daga, wakaru
noda. Ano toki wa wakatta nodesu'
Then, you were born. The baby whom

Miya-san had wished for, one who wield
the magic to destroy the world, that was
you
Mitsugu told so while focusing on Tatsuyas
face. His mind came back to the present.
Mitsugi no ikidzukai wa hidoku arai mono ni

natte iru. Akirakana kfun jtaidesu.
Mitsugus breathing pattern was raged

badly. It was obvious tha the was in a state
of excitation.
When Tatsuya was about to propose for a
break, Mitsugu continued to talk as if he
was possessed by something. His
consciousness was flying to the past again.
--- The late family head, Yotsuba Eisaku, my
uncle, had the ability to analyze the magic
calculation area of others, he also could
forsee the potential magic skills by
psychoanalytic of the system. The magic
which was used to analyzed the magic
calculation area that was widely used in
Yotsuba, most of the magic sequence was
built up by him.
--- Eisaku oji-ue analyzed the new born son
of Miya-san. How much magic power
dwelled within the baby, we were waiting
from his words, that we even prepared to
celebrate with drinks.
Tatsuya wa chdan o teian suru

tsumoridattaga, mitsugi wa nanika ni tsuka
reta ~youni-banashi o tsudzuketa. Kare no
ishiki wa, futatabi kako ni tonde imashita.
Deari watashi no
ojidearu ko Yotsuba Eisaku wa, tanin no
mah enzan ryiki o kaiseki shi, senzaitekina mah gin o mitsu seishin bunsekikei no nryoku o sonaete ita. Yotsuba ni
tsutawaru mah enzan ryiki bunseki-kei
no mah wa, hotondo ga ano hito no
tsukuriageta jutsushiki o ki ni shite iru.
Sono Eisaku oji-j ga umareta bakari
no shin'ya-san no musuko o kaiseki shita.
Akago ni dono ~youna mah shishitsu ga
yadotte iru no ka, oji-j no Ro kara katara
reru no o, wareware wa katazuwononde
matteita.
You might ask, how could I know such

thing when you were just born. However, I
knew. I understood right that instant
197
198
- Watashi wa ima demo hakkiri oboete iru.

- Oji-j wa, k tsugemashita.
--- I still remembered clearly even now.

--- Oji-ue told us this.
Pic=197.jpg
- `Kono-ko wa, sekai o hakai suru chikara o

himete iru' to.
He said, This child has a hidden power to

destoy the world.
Subete no busshitsu to jh
karadawokowasu-ryoku to, subete no
busshitsu to jh karada o, ni j shi-jikan
inai ni kagiri, fukugen suru chikara.
Shinanai kagiri yomigaeru, yomigaera seru
chikara.
Soreha, wareware ga nozonda mono to
wa chigatta. Daga, wareware no nozomi to
mukankeide wa nakatta.
Subete o kowasu chikara. Sore wa hito
no yo no rifujin kara kojin o mamoru

chikarade wa naku, rifujin o horoboshite
shimau chikaradesu.
Subete o fukugen suru chikara. Sore
wa mamori kirenakatta mono no kizu o
nakatta koto ni suru monoda.

Soshite, kesshite Sa renai chikara.
Sore wa kojin ga sekai o teki ni mawashite
tatakai o idomu tame ni fukaketsuna mono.
Tsugitsugi to hoj sa reru gundan ni
taishite, sent-in no hoj o hitsuy to shinai

tame no chikara.
Eisaku oji-j no kotoba o kiite,
wareware wa ~yo~uyaku satotta.

Wareware ga nani o nozonde ita no ka o.
Wareware ga tsu no inochi o nejimagete,
nani o umidashite shimatsuta no ka o.

Sekai o hakai suru chikara o himeta
akuma. Sore wa wareware No,

yuganda inori ga umidashita sonzai. Jibun
tachi-sa ~e yokereba sekai o kowashite mo
--- He had the power to destroy all material

and information body, --- He also had the
power to restore all material and
information body withing 24 hours. As long
as one did not die, he could revive him to
the original.
--- That was unlike anything we wanted.
However, it was not totally opposite of our
hope.
--- The power to destroy all. It was not a
force which could protect us from the
unreasonableness of the world, but a force
to destroy those unreasonableness.
--- Force to restore all. That meant one
could heal all kind of injuries if he didnt
manage to protect someone.
--- Moreover, an unbeatable power. It was
an essential resource in order to fight the
world. The power fo the troops could be
replenished in succession, there was no
need of extra combatants.
--- We rejoiced right after we heard Eisaku
oji-ues words. We didnt know what we
hoped for. We didint care of twisting
someones fate.
--- A demon with the power to destroy the
world. That was an existence that we,
Yotsuba-ka, prayed for. Our prayer that
wished for the destruction of the world, the
199
kamawanai to negatta, warera yotsuba no

tsumi no shch.
Umarete kita akago ni tsumi wanai.
Mushiro akago wa higaishada. Daga
wareware wa, warera no tsumi ga
umidashita akago o ikashite oite yoi no ka,
hageshiku Kimashita.
Sekai o hakai shi eru chikara no
mochinushi. Mah wa tokini, hagesh kanj
ni ~yotte bs suru.Ta to ~e hon'nin ni
sonoke wa nakute mo, kono akago wa nanji
ka hontni sekai o horoboshite shimau
kamo shirenai.
symbol of sin of Yotsuba.
Bunke no tshu to sono kkei-sha ga

atsumatte, nagai hanashiai o motta.
Ikunichi, iku Ita ka, ima dewa
omoidasenai. Moshika shitara mikka-teido
no kotodatsuta kamo shirenaishi, ichikagetsu ij tsudzuita koto kamo shirenai.
Watashi mo Kuroha-ka jiki tshu to shite,
sono hanashiai ni sanka shimashita.
Soshite wareware wa, akago o shina
sete yarubekida to iya, chigau na.
Korosubekida to iu ketsuron ni itari
kimashita.
Hanashiai ni sanka shita zen'in de,
Eisaku oji-j no moto o otozureta. Soshite
ìma sugu korosubekida' to iu ketsuron o
gushin shimashita.
Mitsugi ga jojoni utsumuite itte ita kao o
agete, Tatsuya to me o awaseta. Mitsugi no
kao ni wa, tsukarekitta emi ga ukande
imashita.
Àkago no kimi o korosubekida to bunke o
daihy shite iken o gushin shita no wa
watashinochichi, Kuroha Shigezda.
--- The branch families heads and the

successor gathered to have long
discussion. It lasted several days, for many
nights, I could not remember now. It was
probably from 3 days, to about a month. I,
as the next head of Kuroba-ka, then, also
participated in the discussion.
--- There was no sin in the new born baby. If

anything, the baby was a victim. However,
we blamed everything on the baby, telling
him that his birth was sinful, and bitterly
astrayed.
--- The wielder of the power who could
destroy the world. Magic, at times, could be
affected by intense feeling. Even if it was
not his own idea, this baby might really
destroy the world, somewhere in the future.
--- Then, we were thinking of a way to let

the baby die no, that was wrong. A way
to kill him, to be exact.
--- All who participated in the discussion
paid a visit to Eisaku-oji-ue. We reached the
conclusion that we would kill the baby
right at this moment.
Mitsugu raised up his head who was
gradually donwcasted, he gazed at
Tatsuyas eyes. Only tired laughed escaped
his face.
The one who submitted the idea of killing
the new born baby on behalf of the branch
families was my father, Kuroba Juuzo. I also
200
Watashi mo hantai shinakatsumashita'

Tatsuya wa nani mo iwanakatta. Saisho ni
shitsumon wa uketsukenai to sengen sa
rete itakarada. Kare wa mugon de,
setsumei no tsudzuki o machi kimashita.
Sore o mitsugi wa, shgeki o ukete zekku
shite iru to kaishaku shimashita.
failed to go against him

Tatsuya did not say anything. As he was
told that any question would not be
entertained from the start. He waited in
silence, for the continuation of the story.
However, Mitsugu interpreted that as
speechlessness and shock.
`Hahahahaha... ... Sashimo no kimi mo,

shokkudatsumashita ka'
Hahahaha as expected, even if its you,

you still can be surprised
Mitsugi wa Tatsuya no ningenrashi-sa o

sore wa kare no kanchigai ni
suginakatsutaga waratta.
`Kimi ga korosa renakatta no wa, Eisaku ojij ga wareware no teian o kyakka
shitakaradesu'
Mitsugi ga, gakkuri unadareru. Tbu o
sasaeru kubi no chikara ga totsujo kiesatta
yna, ningy jimita ugokidatta.
Mitsugu laughed at Tatsuyas humanity

although it was only his misunderstanding.
Eisaku oji-j wa tsuminoishiki ni

oboreru yori genjitsu-tekina tai o
kangaerubekida to itta.
Do no yna gzen ga hataraita ni seyo,
sekai o horoboshi eru chikara ga te ni
haitta. Sore wa yotsuba-ka ni totte kirifuda
tomo nari eru chikarada. Eisaku oji-j wa
wareware ni s iikikasemashita.
Sekkaku yotsuba-ka ga teniireta-ryoku
o, jiko manzoku no zaiaku-kan ni oshi
tsubusa rete àkago koroshi' no tsumi o
okashite made sutete shimau no wa motsu
tai nai. Sore ga oji-j no handandatsuta.
`Tatsuya' o saik no sent mah-shi ni
ikusei suru. `Bunkai' to `sai Nari' ga jch
shite iru shoi de, `Tatsuya' wa hoka no
mah o tsukaenai. Naraba mah nashi
You were not killed because Eisaku-oji-ue

rejected our proposal
Mitsugu disappointed and dropped. He
even lost the power to support his head all
of a sudden, his movement was like a
marionette.
--- Eisaku oji-ue told us to think about
realistic response than drowing in guilt.
--- As coincidental work, we obtained a
force that could destoy the world. It was a
force which could be a trump of Yotsuba-ka.
Eisaku oji-ue was telling us so.
--- After long awaiting, Yotsuba-ka obtained
force must be crushed in the guilt of selfsatisfaction which seeked to throw away
their guilt and kill the baby. That was ojiues judgement.
--- Tatsuya was made to the best comat
magician. He could only do 2 kinds of
magic, decomposition and regrowth,
Tatsuya could not wield any magic beside
demo onore no mi o mamoreru y ni,

ikanaru kiken no naka kara demo ketsuro o
aite dasshutsu dekiru y ni, tetteiteki ni
sent gijutsu o tatakikome. Soshite don'na
toki demo kanj ga bhatsu shinai y ni,
kidoairaku o tetteiteki ni osaekonde
shimae. Sore ga Eisaku oji-j no, honke
tshu to shite no ketteidatsumashita.
Àkago no koro kara, kimi ni wa senshi to
naru tame ni saitekina eiy ga atae rareta.
Tachiagareru y ni Natsuta chokugo kara,
saitekina karada ssa no kunren ga

hajimatta. Oji-j wa honkidatta. Honki de
kimi o ikasu tsumoridatta. Kimi o shi kara

sukutta no wa, oji-j dakimashita'
201
Unadareta mama no mitsugi no Ro kara
moreru kotoba. Shikashi sono bubun dake

wa, kako o tada kataru node wanaku
Tatsuya ni mukatte hanashite iru noda to

wakatta. Mitsugi wa shirazushirazunchini,
No ketsudan o jibun-tachi no
menzai fu ni shite imashita.
Sore dake itte manzoku shita no ka, mitsugi
wa futatabi jibun no uchigawa e shizumi
kondesu.
Arukeru ~youninattesugu, sent
kunren ga hajimatta. Don'nani iyagatte

nakisaken demo, sono kodomo no ishi wa
mushi sa reta. Tayorubeki kazoku kara mo

kakuri sa rete, kodomo wa sugu ni hank o
akirameta. Iya, hank no kimochi o kokoro
no okusoko fukaku ni tojikometa no ka.

Sono kunren mo, jki o Shita pe su de
susunda.
Tobidgu o tsukawazu yasei dbutsu o
shitomeru kunren kara hajimatte,

those two. Then, he was able to protect

himself despite not having any magic even
in the midst of dangerous situation, a pure
combat technology. Moreover, no matter in
what situation, he must not have any
outburst of feeling, his ffling must be
thoroughly suppressed. That was Eisaku-ojiue, the previous family head, proposal.
Since you were a baby, you were raised to
be a warrior. As early as when you were
able to stand up, you were subjected to
training of optimization of the body. Oji-ue
was serious. He was earnestly going to take
advantage of you. The one who saved you
from death was oji-ue
Words kept flowing out of Mitsugus mouth.
However, in that part only, he was Talking
to Tatsuya rather than of the past. Mitsugu
said unwittingly that they were indulgin
themselves in Yotsuba Eisakus decision.
After he satisfied saying so, he returned to

sink in his inner world.
--- You soon became able to walk, and the
combat training began. No matter how he
wailed, the childs wills was ignored. As the
family always resorted to locked him up, he
soon gave up his rebellions. No, his
rebellious feeling was confined deep in the
depth of his heart. The training also
advanced in the normal course pace.
--- Starting from killing a wild animal
instead of military grade dog, then military
gun'yken, gun'y kyka dbutsu, soshite

ikita heishi e to kunren aite ga kawatte
ikimashita.
Èisaku oji-j ga nakunatte, Mayo-san ga
tshu no za o tsuida. Sorekara shibaraku
shite, Mayo-san to shin'ya-san wa kimi o
jinz mah-shi jikken no hiken-tai ni shita.Kun wa migoto jinz mah-shi no seik rei
to nari, miyuki no gdian ni nakimashita'
Mitsugi wa ~youyaku-gao o agete, futs no
kaiwa o hajimemashita.
202
`Shikashi sonogo mo, kimi ni taisuru sent
kunren wa tsudzuita. Seich-ki ga

otozurete, kado no kunren ga karada no
seich o samatageru to handan sa reru y

ni naru made'
`Sono atari no koto wa, jibun mo oboete
imasu'
Hontwa jinz mah-shi jikken no mae no
kioku mo meiry ni attaga, Tatsuya ni wa
sore ga jibun no koto to jikkan dekinai. Ano
jikken no mae no kioku wa, nantonaku eiga
demo mite iru yna insh ga atta.

`M,-sdarou na. Roku-sai ik no
hanashidesu'
Mitsugi no koe ga kasureru. Kare wa
omoidashita y ni, mizusashi no mizu o
koppu ni sosoide hanbun o nonda.

Èisaku oji-j ga nakunatte mo, kimi no
kunren wa tsudzuita. Shin'ya-san mo sore
ni hantai shinakatta. Tzendarou. Shin'yasan wa, kimi ni ikite ite morau hitsuy ga
atsuta. Itsuka fukush ga nashitoge rareru

made'
strengthened animal, and a living soldier

training partner took in place.
After Eisaku oji-ue passed away, Maya-san
took over the sead of family head. Then,
Maya-san and Miya-san made you into a
subject of man-made magician experiment
after a while. You are a successful examples
of a splendid man-made magician, then
you became Miyukis guardian.
Mitsugu finally raised his face, and began
normal conversation.
However, the combat training was still
continued. It was quite excessive for your
growing period, until it was determined that
your training prevented the growth of your
body
I also remembered the rest from that
period
Actually, he also had the memory in store
before the artificial maigican experiment,
but Tatsuya was unable to realized himself.
The memory before that experiment
seemed like watching movie-like
experiences.
Well, of course. Since you were 6 y.o.
then
Mitsugus voice faded. As he recalled, he
was drinking half of the water in the cup
after he poured it from the jug.
Even after Eisaku-oji-ue passed away, your
training continued on. Miya was not against
it. It was a given. Miya had her reasons to
keep you alive. She wanted to get revenge
someday
Mitsugi wa koppu ni nokotta mizu o ikkini

nomihoshimashita.
`Kimi wa, kimi wa yoru-san no, sekai ni
taisuru zo no taigen-sha. Ichi-ri no josei no
ikari to kanashimi o wakari mo sezu, mujaki
ni tsugnoyoi chetsu-sha o nozonda
wareware yotsuba no,-zai no shch'
Utau y ni mitsugi ga iu. Sore wa Tatsuya o

noroi onore o norou, imawash noroi
kudatta.
`Sono koto o shiru wareware wa, kimi o
yotsuba no chs ni oite okenai.-Kun ni

yotsuba no chikara o ataeru wake ni wa
ikanaishi, kokub-gun no chikara-tomo

hikihanasanakereba naranai. Wareware mo
koreij, tsumi o kasanetaku wanai'
Sore kiri, mitsugi wa Ro o hiraku kehai ga
nai. Tatsuya wa mitsugi no hanashi ga
owatta to rikai shita.

203
Mitsugu drank the remaining water in the

cup at once.
You, you are Miya-sans, weapon against
the world. Without understanding the anger
and sorrow of one womans hatred against
the world, we, Yotsuba-ka conveniently and
innocently wanted a transcendental being,
the symbol of our sin
It was as if, Mitsugu was singing. Curse
yourself, Tatsuya, you were an abominable
cursed existence.
We knew these and wouldnt want you to
be in the centre of Yotsuba. Not to give you
the power of Yotsuba, also to pulled you
away from JSDF. We just dont want to
repeat our sin anymore
As he finished saying so, Mitsugu did not
show any further sign of opening his
mouth. Tatsuya understood that Mitsugu
had finished telling his story.
`Yoku wakarimashita'
`Sore ga shinjitsunara, imasugu miyuki no
gdian o jitai shi tamae. Ano ko mo, kimi no
iu kotonaraba kikudarou'
I understood well
If thats the case, declind the guardianship
of Miyuki now. Im sure she would hear this
from you anyway
Tatsuya wa reish o ukabete kubi o yoko ni

fu kimashita.
`Jibun ga wakatta to iu no wa, anatagata no
rikai shi gatai kd no ura ni atta dki ga,
senchimentaruna zaiaku-kan ni suginakatta
to iu kotodesu'
`Nani ~tsu!'
Mitsugi ga ichi-ri kake sofa no hijikake o
hataite tachi-j ga kimashita.
Tatsuya shook his head and smiled in a

sneer.
The one I understood was the motive
behind your hard to understand behavior, it
was a centimeter barrel of guilt
Tatsuya mo djini tachiagaru.
Tatsuya stood up at the same time.
What!
Mitsugu stood up by hitting one of the
armrest of the sofa.
Mitsugi no me ni wa, Tatsuya o koroshi eru

suki ga hitotsu mo mie na kakimashita.
Tatsuya no me no mae ni wa, mitsugi no

inochi o ubau tejun ga ikutsu mo yogitte
imashita.
`Yakusoku-dri, shiritai koto o oshiete
itadakimashita. Kore de shitsurei sa sete
itadakitai nodesuga, yoroshdesu ka?'
`... ... Kaeri tamae. Watashi ni mo, m y

wa nai'
Mitsugi ga hando be ru o narasu.
Saisho ni Tatsuya o an'nai shita kasei-fu ga
sugata o misemashita.
Mitsugi wa kanojo ni, Tatsuya o genkan
made an'nai suru y meijimashita.
In Mitsugus sight, there was not a single

gap left open which allowed him to kill
Tatsuya.
In Tatsuyas sight, he could see a number of
chance to take Mitsugus life.
As youve promised, youve told me the
things that I want to know. I will now excuse
myself, is that fine with you?
go back. I have no use of you either
Mitsugu rang the hand bell.
The housekeeper who guided Tatsuya at
first had showed up again.
Mitsugu ordered her to guide Tatsuya to the
entrance door.
Part 2
p. 204-217 (14 p)
204
CD: 08Jun15/21:45(UTC+7)
Author: Y
Gogorokuji go jbun ni nari, Tatsuya to

miyuki wa oku no shokud e an'nai sa reta.
Karera o an'nai shita no wa minamida.
Minami wa kaishoku no saich mo, kyji to
shite Tatsuya-tachi no soba ni tsuite iru yo
~udatsumashita.
Kydai ga shokud ni kita toki, sudeni
Bun'ya, ayako, yka ga chakuseki shite ita.
Miyuki wa shokud no oku de Bun'ya no
zen, Tatsuya wa miyuki no tonari de ayako
no mae no seki o susume rareta. Miyuki no
tonari wa Mayo no suwaru seki. Akiraka ni,
ni-banme no kamizadesu.
Gogo Ni Natsute, Shibata
Katsunari ga shokud ni arawareta. Tatsuya
It was 6:50 p.m, Tatsuya and Miyuki were

guided to the madams dining room.
Minami was the one who guided them.
Minami was seemed to be attached as the
servant by their side even during the
dinner.
When the sibling arrived, Fumiya, Ayako,
Yuuka had been seated. Miyuki was seated
in front of Fumiya, and Tatsuya was seating
beside her and in front of Ayako. Next to
Miyuki was the seat prepared for Maya. It
was obviously the second seat of honour.
One minute before 7pm, Shibata
Katsushige appeared in the dining room. As
ga kangaeta tri, jiki tshu kho ga zen'insoroitsuta wakeda. Sore ni shite wa jibun ga
naze kono ba ni yoba rete iru no ka
rikaidekinai. Ayako wa Bun'ya no goeide wa
naku hosa-yaku toi ~u tachibadakara,
Bun'ya no tonari ni iru no wa wakaru. Daga
yotsuba-ka ni okeru Tatsuya no tachiba wa,
miyuki no goei, gdian ni suginai.
Katsunari mo kono tburu ni, hitori de
arawareta. Sta wa tomokaku, tsuneni
issho no kinmei mo oite kite iru.
Shikashi, Tatsuya ga kono ba ni iru koto o
ibukashinde iru no wa kare jishin

dakedatsuta. Miyuki wa tzen to shite mo,
Bun'ya mo, ayako mo, yka mo,

Katsunaride sae mo Tatsuya ga onaji tburu
o kakomu koto ni gimon o oboete

inakatsumashita.
Kono toki, Tatsuya wa jibun o kash hyka
shite ita. Soshite, kono tburu ni sh
matsuta mah-shi-tachi no koto mo kash
hyka shite ita.

205
Tatsuya igai no go-ri wa, kare ga jibun-tachi
ni hitteki suru, aruiwa jibun-tachi o ryga

suru jitsuryoku no mochinushida to
mitomete ita. Jibun-tachi to onaji seki ni

narabu no ga tzenda to kangaete ita.
Karera ga soredake no dory o motsu koto

o, Tatsuya wa shiranakatta. Dakara kanjiru
hitsuy no nai, igokochi no waru-sa o

Tatsuya wa katte ni oboete ita noda
kimashita.
Jikoku wa gogo nana-ji ni nakimashita.
Shokud oku no tobira ga hiraku. Sore wa,

No tobira dakimashita.
Tatsuya thought, all of the next family head

candidates were gathered in this place. Yet,
it sill escaped his mind that he was invited
to this place as well. Ayako was here not as
Fumiyas escort, but as Fumiyas partner,
as she was seated beside Fumiya. However,
Yotsuba-ka defined Tatsuyas position as an
escort of Miyuki, only as her guardian.
Katsushige was also alone here. Needless
to say about Kanata, even Kotona did not
accompany him here.
However, Tatsuya was invited to this place
by himself. Miyuki, was a given, but even
Fumiya, Ayako, Yuuka and even Katsushige
did not raise any question that Tatsuya was
together with them.
Sono tobira kara, kuro ni chikai shinku no
From the door, Maya appeared in a dark
In this case, Tatsuya had underestimated

himself. He was also underestimating the
magician who gathered in this table.
The 5 people beside Tatsuya, acknowledge
tha he was comparable to themselves, or at
least, they had recognized Tatsuya as
someone stronger than themselves. For
them, Tatsuya deserved the seat he was
sitting on. Tatsuya did not know that they
had much that amount of thought for him.
Therefore, there was no need to feel, any
uncomfortable feeling that Tatsuya recalled
by himself.
The time was 7 oclock.
The dining room door was open. It was a
door reserved for Yotsuba-kas family head.
rongu doresu o matoi, Mayo ga Hayama o

shitagaete arawareta.
Zen'in ga tachiagaru. Tatsuya wa jibun de
isu o hiita ga, hoka no go-ri wa haigo ni

hikaeta kyji no danjo ga takai semotare no
isu o hiita. Miyuki no isu o hiita no wa, iu
made mo naku minamidatta.

`Minasan, kyna shtaidatta ni mo
kakawarazu ~youkoso. Dzo suwatte
kudasaina'
Sitte, Mayo ga Hayama no hiita isu e yga
ni koshiwoorosu.
206
crimson, near to black, long dress, followed

by Hayama.
Everybody rose. Tatsuya rose from his chair
by himself, the other five was helped by the
men and women who served them from
behind. Miyukis chair, needless to say, was
helped by Minami.
Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for
coming despite the sudden invitation.
Please sit down
Then, Maya sat down gracefully to the chair
that Hayama drew.
Mayo ga tburu no mae ni ochitsuita no o

kakunin shite, Tatsuya-tachi roku-ri wa seki
ni tsuita.
`Mazuwa o shokuji ni shimashou. Katsunarisan, yka-san, go kib ga areba o sake o
motte ko sasemasukedo'
Maya confirmed that everyone was present

in front of the table calmly, there were 6 of
them.
First, lets have our meal. Katsushige-san,
Yuuka-san, if you wish, we have sake for a
drink
Yka to Katsunari no shisen ga, isshun ksa

shimashita.
`Sekkaku no o mshidedesuga,
mshiwakegozaimasen. Watashi wa amari
shurui o tashinamimasen'node'
Yuuka and Katsushige crossed their line of

sight for a moment.
Sorry to reject your precious offer.
However, Im not much of a drinker
Sakini kotaeta no wa, yka dakimashita.

`So ~uieba yka-san wa amari o sake ni
tsuyokuna kakimashita wa ne'
The one who answered first was Yuuka.

Ah, thats right, Yuuka-san is not too strong
with liquor
Mayo ga warainagara ouyou Ni

unazukimasu.
`Hai, hazukashinagara'
Yka ga sotsu nai taido de sore ni
jimashita.
`Katsunari-san wa ikagadesuka? Anata wa
kanari tsuyoi to kiite irukedo'
Maya generously nodded while laughing.
Mayo ga Katsunari ni me o tenjiru.

Katsunari ga orime tadashiku ichirei o
Maya turned her eyes to Katsushige.

Katsushige returned by bowing properly.
Yes, Im afraid so
Yuuka answered so with a diplomatic
attitude.
How about you, Katsushige-san? I heard
that youre quite a strong drinker
kaeshimasu.
`Watashi mo tsuyoi to mieru no wa
sonobakagiridegozaimashite futsukayoi
ga hidoi ta~ipuna nodesu. Desukara
mshiwakegozaimasen, go tshu-sama.

Ashita ni jyna kai o hikaete orimasushi,
koyoi wa enryo sa sete itadakitaku

zonjimasu'
Katsunari ga kondo wa fukame ni ichirei
shimashita.
` , son'nani kataku naranakute mo
kamaimasen ~yo. Watashiniha inshu o

kyy suru ~yo~una warui shumi wa
arimasen'node'
Nikkori to hohoende, Mayo ga karuku te o
age, haigo no Hayama ni aizu suru.
Hayama ga mekubase suru to, kyjiyaku Ga

isseini sagari, sugu ni doburu o motte kita.
Àshita no kai ga waf no ose chidesunode,

kono seki wa yf no ksu ryri ni shite
mimashita. Tanoshinde kudasai ne'
207
Mayo ga zensai no ternu ni naifu o ire,
azayakana shushin ni hakobu.
Zen'in ga naifu to fku o te ni tori, kaishoku
ga Hajime makimashita.
Ryri wa ichi furenchi no teisai o totte

itaga, furenchi sonomonode wa nakatta.

Kono atari wa, Mayo ga kakushikibaru
hitsuy o Satoru ~enakattanodaro~u.-Rei

~eba, gyoryri ga detekuru taimingu de
kamo ryri ga dete ki tari shite iru.
I only look strong on the spot.. actually,

Im the type whod have a terrible
hangover. Thats why, Im sorry toushu24sama. We have important meeting
tomorrow, please allow me to refrain myself
from indulging in your proposal
Katushige bowed deeper this time.
Ah, you dont have to be so formal. I have
no such bad taste as to force you to drink
Maya rose her hand lightly while smiling

and laughing, she signaled Hayama at her
back.
After Hayama wink, the servants
simultaneously retreated, and came back
immediately with appetizers.
As tomorrows New Years Meeting is
Japanese style, I tried to arrange Westernstyle cuisine course for tonight. Please
enjoy
Maya put her knife to the terrine appetizer,
and carried it to her vivid red lips.
Everyone took their knives and forks, the
dinner began.
The dishes took appearance of of French
cuisind, however, it was not French in itself.
Around this time, it was seen that Maya did
not required the dist to be strictly formal.
For instance, when it was time for fish
dishes to come out, a duck cuisine came
24 Toushu: family head (I dont change this, since it was used as an honorific to address Maya)
Sonogo ni dete kita shbetto o tabe owatta

tokoro de, Mayo ga izumai o tadashita.
Shizen, Tatsuya-tachi mo haikin o nobashite

suwari naosu.
`Sate, sorosoro hondai ni haira sete mora
~uwane'
Mayo ga roku-ri o mimawashite ade shika
to hohoendesu.
`Katsunari-san, yka-san, Miyuki-san,
Bun'ya-san'
Tatsuya to ayako o nozoku shi-ri o, nenrei
no junban ni yobu. Yotsuba-ka, jiki tshu
kho no shinin o.
Ànata-tachi wa saigomade nokotta
No shi-ri. Soshite i ~yoi~yo,
ashita no keishun-kai de jiki tshu o shimei
shimasu'
Kho no shi-ri dakedenaku, Tatsuya to
ayako o fukumeta roku-ri no shisen ga
Mayo e atsumaru. Itsunomanika Hayama o
nozoku shiynin wa shokud kara inaku
natte imashita.
`Desuga, minasan ga iru mae de ikinari
ketsuron o tsuge rarete mo kimochi no seiri
ga tsukanai kamo shirenai. S
omoimashite, minasan ni dake arakajime
jiki tshu ni dare ga eraba reta no ka,
otsutae shiyou to omoi tandesu yo'
208
Mayo no kotoba ni, mottomo kinch shite
iru no wa miyukidatta. Katsunari mo yka

mo, nazeka Bun'ya mo ayako mo ochitsuite
iru yo ra ni miemashita.
`Go tshu-sama. Hatsugen o oyurushi
itadakemasude shiyou ka'
out instead.
Around the time they had finished eating
and the sherbet was supposed to come out,
Maya corrected her seating posture.
Naturaly, Tatsuya also corrected his posture
to sit up straight again.
Then, lets soon get iinto our main issue
Maya smiled with natural look to the 6 of
them in her surrounding.
Katsushige-san, Yuuka-san, Miyuki-san,
Fumiya-san
Four person, excluding Tatsuya and Ayako,
were refered in the order of age. The 4 of
Yotsuba-kas next family head candidates.
Youre the only 4 remaining candidates for
Yotsuba-ka next family head candidates. At
last, I will name the next family head in the
New Years Meeitn tomorrow.
Together with the 4 candidates, the 6 of
them, including Tatsuya and Ayako
gathered with Maya here. All of the
employees except Hayama, had somehow
disappeared from the dining room.
I arrive to a conclusion that it would not
suit your feelings well if youre told the
result suddenly. Therefore, I plan to tell to
everyone here who is chosen as the next
family head in advance
Miyuki was the most nervous after hearing
Mayas words. For some reason,
Katsushige, Yuuka, and even Fumiya and
Ayako looked composed.
Toushu-sama. Can you excuse me for a
short remark please?
Àra, Bun'ya-san. Nanikashira?'

Kekka o tsugeru Mayo no serifu o saegitta
no wa, igainimo Bun'ya dakimashita.
Oh, Fumiya-san. I wonder what is it?

It was surprising for Fumiya to block Mayas
from telling the result.
`Shitsureishimasu'
S ichirei shite, Bun'ya wa kinch shita
omomochi de tachi-j gatsumashita.
Pardon my rudeness
He bowed and rose in tension in his look.
Òyurushi ni yori, mshiagemasu. Kurohaka wa, watashi, Kuroha Bun'ya no jiki tshu
kho no chii o henj shi, Tsukasa Nami
Miyuki-san o jiki tshu ni suisen itashimasu'
Bun'ya ga Mayo ni mukete ichirei shi, seki

ni modo kimashita.
`Fu n... .... Omoshiroi wa ne'
Sudeni jiki tshu ga kimatta to iu Mayo no
kotoba o ukete, tshu kho o jitai suru to
sengen suru. Kore wa aruimide, Mayo ni
taisuru hangyakudesu.
Daga Mayo wa sore o togameyou to wa
shinakatsuta. Kono ta~imingu de aete jitai
o tsugeta Bun'ya ni, kymibuka-gena
shisen o mukemashita.
Forgive me, but, I, Kuroba Fumiya, the

candidate from Kuroba-ka is formally giving
up on the position of the next family head.
Im supporting Shiba Miyuki-san as the next
family head
Fumiya bowed at Maya and returned to his
seat.
Hmmm.. how interesting
He responded to Mayas words that she
already decided the next family head, by
giving up on his candidacy. In a sense, it
was a revolt against Maya.
However, Maya was not going to blame him
out of this. A great interest gaze fell upon
Fumiya who dared to tell his decision in this
timing.
209
`Go tshu-sama. Watashi ni mo hatsugen o

go kyoka negaemashimasu ka'
`Yka-san, moshikashite kijo mo?'
Warainagara, Mayo ga tou.
`Hai'
Yka wa tachiagari, kidotta shigusa de
ichirei shimashita.
`Tsukuba-ka mo jiki tshu to shite, Tsukasa
Nami Miyuki-san o suisen itashimasu'
Futatabi ichirei shite seki ni modotta yka o
mite, Mayo wa tanoshi-s ni waraigoe o
agemashita.
Toushu-sama. Would you please let me

speak as well?
Yuuka-san, perhaps, you too?
Maya was laughing at her request.
Yes
Yuuka rose and bowed in pompous gesture.
Tsukuba-ka also supports the nomination
of Shiba Miyuki-san as the next family
head
After Yuuka returned to her seat with a bow,
Maya raised a laugh happily.
Ànata-tachi, moshikashite honke no

ichizon de jiki tshu o kime sasete wa
naranai toka iredjie sa rete kimashita no?'
Mejiri ni ukanda namida o hankachi de

nugutte, Mayo ga nao okashi-sna kao de
Bun'ya to yka o kgo ni mita.
Ìe, kesshite sono yna koto wa'

`Go tshu-sama, yoko kara ro o
sashihasamu go burei o o yurushi kudasai.
Miyuki onsama ga tsugi no tshu ni
fusawash to iu no wa, omoni Bun'ya to
watakushi no handandesu. Chichi mo
saishtekini wa Bun'ya no ishi o sonch
shite kho no chii no henj ni di shite
kuremashita. Kesshite go tshu-sama no
nasaru koto ni igi o tonaeyou nado to iu ito
wa gozaimase arimasen'
Bun'ya no kotoba o ukete, ayako ga tt to
jibun-tachi no shin'i o noberu.
210
You guys, do you perhaps think that the

head of this family must not be allowed to
determine the next family head at her own
discression or something?
She wiped her tears in the corner of her
eyes with a handkerchief and looked
alternately to Fumiya and Yuuka with a
funny face.
No, I do not have such intention
Toushu-sama, please pardon my rudeness
to interject from the side. The one who
thought that Miyuki-oneesama is suitable
as the next head was me and Fumiya.
Father eventually also respects Fumiyas
intention and agrees to give up his status
as a candidate. There was not any intention
to object the decision of toushuu-sama
After Fumiyas answer, Ayako mentioned

their real intention at last.
Sore o kiite, Mayo wa tanoshi-ge ni

kuchibiru no rytan o tsuriagemashita.
Hearing her explanation, she lifted the ends

of her lip in joy.
`Naruhodo n. Tsumari, Kuroha-ka wa

ashita no keishun-kai to sore ni sakidatsu
kono s-kakan no ikisatsu ni kakawari naku,
Miyuki-san o tsugi no tshu ni osu koto ni
kimete ita. S iu koto ne?'
Mayo no toikake ni kotaeta no wa, Bun'ya
dakimashita.
`Hai. Sore ni si arimasearimasen'
`Fufufu... ... Bun'ya-san, oyakk de erai wa
ne'
Bun'ya no, soshite sono haigo ni iru mitsugi
no ito wa, Mayo ni totte miesuite ita. Miyuki
ga tsugi no tshu ni shimei sa reru koto o
I see in other words, Kuroba-ka has

decided to wholly support Miyuki as the
next family head in the past few days
preceeding the New Years Meeting
tomorrow?
The one who answerd Maya was Fumiya
Yes, we have not different opinion.
Fufufu.. Fumiya-san, youre a good son
Fumiya had confirmed the intention of
Mitsugu behind this blatantly to Maya. He
wished for Miyukis appointment as the
211
saki nobashi ni suru tame, miyuki ga

keishun-kai ni shusseki suru koto o soshi
shou to shita bunke no takurami wa shippai
shite iru. Kuroha-ka wa chokusetsu no
tedashi o shinakatta to wa ie, bgai jin'ei ni
zokushite ita koto wa tashikadesu.
Sono hangyakuteki taido o gomakasu tame,
sente o utta tsumorina nodarou. Mayo ni
wa betsuni, bgai ksaku ni kakawatta
bunke o semeru ishi nado nakattanode
to iu no mo, sore ga kekkyoku wa muda ni
owaru to wakatte itakarada - son'na
kozaiku wa hitsuy nakatta nodaga.
`Tsu Iri hazue wa dshite kono ta~imingu
de kho henj o iidashita no kashira'
next family head to be delayed, the plot of

the branch familis to prevent Miyuki from
attending the New Years Meeting had
failed. Kuroba-ka did not maked a direct
effort that could categorized him as the
intereferer camps for sure.
This stpe was probably an initiative to
cheat his wawy out of the revolt camp.
Actually, Maya herself had no intention to
blame the branch families who were
involved in the sabotage as she knew that
it would be laid in vain eventually he did
not need to resort to such trick.
Why does Tsukuba-ka decide to give up
the candidacy in this kind of timing?
Mayo no gank o, yka wa isasaka

zuuzuush taido de uketomemashita.
In the eyes of Maya, Yuukas behavior was

somewhat brazen.
`Datte go tshu-sama, ima

mshiagenakereba, mo uso no kikai ga
naide wa arimasen ka'
`Sore wa, Miyuki-san ni onwouru kikai to iu
koto?'
Because toushu-sama, even when I see

the current situation, there isnt any
opportunity for lie, right?
And its the right opportunity to sell
yourself to Miyuki?
`Tsutsumikakusazu ieba,-sdesu. Tsukubaka wa,-ji no tshu o ichihayaku shiji shita to

iu jisseki ga hosh ndesu yo. Shjiki ni
mshimashite wagaya wa, Kuroha-ka ya
Shibata-ka ni kuraberu to jitsuryoku-teki ni
wan ranku ochimasukara'
Kono sotchoku sugiru monoii ni wa, sasuga
no Mayo mo nigawarai suru shika
Nakatsumashita.
Ìe no jitsuryoku wa chokusetsutekina
sent-ryoku dake de kimaru monode wa nai
to omoimasukedo Tsukuba-ka no ik wa
wakarimashita. Miyuki-san, yka-san wa
kijo no Akira Ga hosh-s yo'
Honestly speaking, we are. Tsukuba-ka

wants a track record that quickly support
the next family head. Frankly speaking, our
rank is falling behind Kuroba-ka and
Shibata-ka in terms of blood ability
In this openly frank declaration, even Maya
did not fail to grin.
Not, the ability of a family does not lie in
the direct combat ability only but
Tsukuba-kas intention was well founded.
Miyuki-san, seemed like Yuuka-san is in
favour of you
212
Ikinari hanashi o fura rete miyuki wa

sukoshi odoroita ydattaga, sokora no
komusume no y ni dy wa mise na
kakimashita.
Ìma no watashi wa, yotsuba-ka no jiki
tshu kho ni sugimasen'node. Tada,
sent-ryoku dake ga mah-shi no kachide
wa nai to iu oba-sama no go iken ni wa
sanseidesu'
Mayo ga miyuki ni mukatte `yoku
dekimashita' to demo iu y ni
unazuimashita.
`Sate,-sh midasan'
Soshite Katsunari ni mewomukeru.
`Watashi ga ketsuron o tsugeru mae ni,
tasketsu de kimari no yna jky ni natte
shimatta nodakedo anata wa d
kangaete iru no kashira'
Katsunari wa tachiagarazu, haikin o
nobashita shisei no mama isu no ue de
karada no muki o kaeta.
`Go tshu-sama. Jiki tshu kho o kakaete
ita Kuroha-ka to Tsukuba-ka ga Miyuki-san
no shiji de katamatta to iu nodeareba,
Shibata-ka to shite mo iron wa arimasen.
Kono koto wa sudeni, tshu ri ni mo
kakunin o totte orimasu'
Although Miyuki seemed to be a little

surprised in the sudden swing of talk, she
did not show any upset expression.
`Naruhodo. Taisei ni shitagau to iu koto ne'

`Hai'
I see. So its a family decision

Yes
Katsunari wa chokusetsu miyuki o bgai

shita koto o tsuyuhodomo ukagawa senai
taido de unazuita. Kare no taido wa, tatoe
Mayo kara jikijiki ni tsuiky ga atta to shite
mo shiro o kiri tsudarou to omowa reru
dd to shita mono, tatta.
Katsushige nodded without showing a hint

of action that he was the one who
obstructed Miyukis path in his mouth. With
his dignified attitude, even Maya could not
keep pursuing to ask him in person.
The current me, is only speaking as my

capacity as the next family head
candidate However, I agree with oba-ue
that magician cannot be valued solely by
his combat force only
Maya nodded to miyuki as if saying well
said.
Then, Katsushige-san
She, then, turned to Katsushige.
Before I even tell my resolve, the situation
has been developed by the majority of
voice here perhaps, it is as you have
been thinking too
Katsushige did not rise, he changed the
direction of his body while remaining
seated straightly in the chair.
Toushu-sama. Shibata-ka has no objection
against the nomination of Shiba Miyuki as
the next family head as been supported by
Kuroba-ka and Tsukuba-ka. This decision
has been confirmed by the head, as well as
the members of Shibata-ka
`Tada, jiki tshu kho no chii o henj suru ni

atari, go tshu-sama ni oyurushi itadakitai

koto ga gozaimasu'
`Torihiki, to iu koto?'
,
Mayo no me ga hosome rareru. Ku, to
keiy sa reru iki ni wa itatte inaiga, yukaina

ki mochi denai koto wa tashikana yda.
Aruiwa, kochira ga bgai ksaku ni tsuite

nani mo iwanai no o yoikoto ni zuuzuush,
to omotta no kamo shirenai.
213
è. Onegaidesu. Torihikide wa

arimasearimasen'
Shikashi, Mayo no toikake o kippari hitei
suru Katsunari o mite, Mayo wa àra?' To iu
kaze ni hyj o kaemashita.
However, upon giving up the position of

the next family head candidacy, we have a
request for toushu-sama
A deal, is it?
Maya narrowed her eyes. Sharp, did not
result in passing him, but certainly could
not be described as a pleasant feeling.
Probably, even thinking that it was good
enough for her not to bring up the
disturbance incident, yet you have the
impudence to do this.
No. Its a request. Not a deal
However, after Katsushige denied her flatly,
Maya changed her look as oh? kind of
feeling.
`Watashiniha atarashiku go tshu-sama ni

sashiage rareru mono wa arimasen'node,
torihiki ni Hanari emasen'
Ìsagiyoi koto. Yoi wa, itte goran nasai.
Katsunari-san wa watashi ni, nani o nozomu
no?'
Since I have nothing in my hands to be

held against the next family head, it
couldnt be said as a deal
How manly of you. Very well, please try to
state your request. Katsushige-san, what
do you want?
`Watashi, Shibata Katsunari to, tsutsumi

kinmei no kekkon ni tsuite, o kuchizoe o
chdai itashitaku'
Gurasu no mizu ni kuchi o tsukete ita
yka ga hade ni musemashita.
I, Shibata Katsushige, wish for your

acceptance to marry Tsutsumi Kotona
Bun'ya wa,-gao o usu ra to akaramete iru.

Kare ni wa mada shigeki ga tsuyo sugiru
ydesu.
`Tsutsumi Koto Mei-san... ... Anata no
gdian yo ne?'
`Hai'
Mayo wa sukoshi kangaeru soburi o
misemashita.
Fumiya with his thin skin was blushing. The

stimulus was too strong for him.
Even Yuuka choked her water flashily and

opened her mouth.
Tsutsumi Kotona-san. She is your

guardian right?
Yes
Maya showed an expression that she was
thinking for a while.
`Tashika chsei-tai gakushi shirzu no

dainisedai.Gakushi shirzu wa
imahitotsu idenshi ga antei shite inaikara,
bunke tshu no seisai ni wa mukanai node
wa nai kashira'
`Chichi ni mosou ichi iwa remashimashita'
Àijinde wa damena no?'
Mayo no kotoba wa, tnin no Katsunari yori
futari no ma ni hasamatsute iru Bun'ya ni
kina damji o ataeta. Kare wa kao o matsu
aka ni shite utsumuite iru. Tonari no ayako
ga heikina kao de kiite iru tokoro o miru ni,
koreha nenrei-tekina mono to iu yori, seisa,
aruiwa kojin no seikaku ni yoru nodarou.
Ìma demo naien kankei ni aru node
shiyou?'
`Gozonjideshita ka'
Katsunari wa warubirenaku, Mayo no
toikake o ktei shimashita.
`Sore wan. Gdian wa sugureta mah
shishitsu o motsu ichizoku no yjin ni
tsukeru goei, to iu koto ni Natsute irukedo,
sono shushi kara shite honrai wa josei ni
tsukeru monodesukara. Sorenanoni
Katsunari-san ga gdian o oite iru no wa,
Tsutsumi Koto Mei-san o temoto ni oku
tame no kjitsu,nanode shiyou?'
`Sore bakaride wa arimasenga'
Katsunari wa kinmei no mahdjikara no
yy-sei o apru shiyou to shite,ìe,-sdesu'
Mayo no shisen ni, sugu iinaoshita. Tashika
ni, kinmei o soba ni oku koto ga shutaru
riyna nodakara, ima kono ba de gomakasu
no wa tokusakudenai to kangaeta nodearu.
`S ne... ... '
Mayo wa katate o Ni atete, nayande iru
If Im not mistaken she is a modified body,

second generation of Bard Series. Bard
Series has somewhat unsatisfactory genes
which arent stable, not really suitable for
the lawful wife of a branch family head
My father also said this
How about being your mistress?
Mayas words landed a major damage to
Fumiya, as he was sandwiched between the
2 of them. His head down and his face was
truly red. On the other hand, Ayako who sat
beside him was listening with a straight
face, this was probably caused due to
gender or different personality rather than
his age.
You are in relationship even as we speak
right?
So you were informed?
Katsushige did not bad mouth Maya, it was
a positive question for her.
The thing is Guardian is supposed to be
your escort for someone who has a
dignified, excellent magic qualities within
the clan, thats one of the reason of making
her a woman. Yet, even after she was
placed as Katsushige-sans guardian, is that
an excuse to keep Tsutsumi Kotona-san by
your side?
She doesnt only have that
Katsushige was triying to appeal the
usefulness of Kotonas magi force, but he
immediately said no, thats right to Maya.
Indeed, his main reason was to keep Kotona
by his side, he didnt think that keeping
current status quo would be a good idea.
Thats right
Mayo pressed one of her hand to her
215
yna bzu o totsuta. Nakanaka sama ni

naru sugatata Tsuta ga, koko ni dseki shite
iru ningen wa dare mo, kanojo ga honshin
kara nayande iru to wa uketoritsute
inakatsuta.
Àisurumono dshi o hikisaku yna mane
wa shitakunaishi'
cheek, as if she was troubled. Although it

was quite a tall figure, all of the humans in
this room did not really get the feeling that
she was truly troubled.
Sokode nazeka Mayo wa, miyuki e me o

mukemashita.
`Chsei-taidakara to itsute, hayajini ni suru
to wa kagiranai mono ne'
Maya somehow, was staring at Miyuki.
Mayo wa sugu ni Katsunari e shisen o

modoshimashita.
Miyuki wa Mayo ga jibun o mita no ni
kidzuite itaga, sono riy ni kokoroatari wa
nai. Moshika shitara honami ya minami no
koto o gentsute iru no ka to mo
kangaetaga, atama no nakadeshi tsukuri
konakatsuta. Miyuki wa moyamoya to shita
modokashi-sa o oboetaga,dakara to itsute
shisen hitotsu no imi o Mayo ni tazuneru
koto wa dekinakatta.
Miyuki no son'na kimochi ni kidzuite iru no

ka inai no ka, Mayo wa Katsunari o jitto
mitsumete ita. Soshite, kinch shite kanojo
no kotae o matsu Katsunari ni, enzen to
hohoendesu.
`Yoide shiyou. Honke no tshu tomo nareba
kekkon no aite mo jibun no ishi dake de, to
iu wake ni haikedo'
Miyuki ga bikutto karada o furuwaseta.
Tatsuya ga shinpai-s ni me o muketaga,

miyuki wa temoto ni me o muketa mama
kata matsute imashita.

Mayo wa miyuki no ysu o chiratto yokome
I dont want to tear lover apart from their

loved ones
Just because she was modified body, it will

not necessarily end in her premature
death
Maya returned her gaze immediately to
Katsushige.
Miyuki noticed that Maya was staring at
herself, and she had no idea of the reason.
Although she considered that Minami had
spied on her and told her aunt, she didnt
really voice out what was on her head.
Miyuki recalled the time when she was
frustrated with her worries, but it was
impossible to ask the meaning of Mayas
earlier gaze.
Without being aware of miyukis feeling,
Maya stared at Katsushige. Then, he
answered the nervous Katsushige with a
smile.
Very well. I have no intention to forebid
the branch family head to choose his
marriage partner out of his own feeling
Miyukis body was trembling. Tatsuya
looked at her anxiously, while Miyuki raised
her hand to indicate that she was ok and
settled herself.
Maya glanced at Miyuki from the side and
de ukagatta dake de, Katsunari to no kaiwa

ni modotta.
`Bunke no tshunara, soko made fukaku
kangaeru koto wa nai wa. Katsunari-san ga
tshu kho no za o oriru to iunara, watashi
kara Satoru-san ni kuchizoe shimashi y'
Àrigatgozaimasu'
Katsunari ga tachiagari, fukabuka to atama
o sagemashita.
Kao o ageta Katsunari ni, Mayo wa isu ni
modoru y teburi de shiji suru. Soshite
houtto tameiki o haimashita.
`Nandaka, watashi ga kore o iu hitsuy ga
nakunatte shimatta ydakedo... ... '
returned to her conversation with

Katsushige.
As a head of branch family, you dont need
to think that much. Katsushige-san has
agreed to let go the position fo family head,
Ill help you to talk to Satoru-san
Thank you very much
Katsushige rose and lowered his head
deeply.
When Katsushige looked up, Maya
instructed him to return to his seat with a
gesture. She sighed soon after.
Somehow, I have no need to say this
anymore
Mayo ga yurunda hyj o hikishime

naoshimashita.
`Miyuki-san, kijo o tsugi no tshu to
shimasu'
Maya retightened her relaxed look.
` - Hai'
Miyuki wa Mayo no shimei ni, katai koe de
~Emashita.
`Saiwai, koko ni iru minasan wa kokoroyoku
shiji shite kudasaru ydakara, soreni
hazukashikunai y, o hagemi nasai'
Yes
Miyuki responded the nomination with a
hard voice.
Fortunately, all who are here have willingly
given you their support, thats not to be
ashamed, it is a good encouragement
`Hai oba-sama. Shjin itashimasu'

Miyuki ga tachiagari, mazu Mayo ni
mukete, tsugini tburu o kakomu mina ni
mukete teinei ni koshi o otta. Suwatte
iru ichi no kankei-j, Katsunari ni mukatte
ojigi shita y ni mi ~etanoha, sh ni totte
ijinowarui gzendatta kamo shirenai.
`De wa o shokuji o saikai shima shiyou ka'
Mayo ga s iu to, Hayama ga nido-te o uchi

narashimashita.
Yes oba-sama. I will take to heart

Miyuki rose, at first, bowing to Maya, then
carefully bowed to everyone surrounding
the table. She was seen to especially bow
to Katsushige, due to the sitting
arrangement, it might have been a bad
chance of event for both.
Then, lets resume our meal
When Maya said so, Hayama struck his
hands twice.
216
217
Miyuki-san, you will be the next famil

head
Pic=216.jpg
Me~in no to iu to genmitsu ni wa
tadashikunai nodaga niku ryri ga
hakoba rete kuru. Sore ik wa yo tada
shokuji ga owatta nochi, Mayo wa Tatsuya
to miyuki no miko no ba ni nokoru y
meijimashita.
Main although it was incorrect to strictly

say that meat dishes were carried in.
After the free meals were over, Maya
ordered only Tatsuya and miyuki to remain
in the room.
CD: 08Jun15/23:55(UTC+7)
Author: Y
Zen'in ga taishutsu shi, tburu ga settingu

shi naosa reru. Mayo no mae ni wa sutorto
no kcha ga, Tatsuya no mae ni wa
burakkukh ga, miyuki no mae ni wa
miruku-iri no kh ga oka rete iru.
After everyone left, the table was being reset. A cup of straight tea was served for
Maya, while Tatsuya got a cup of coffee and
Miyuki was served milk coffee in front of
her.
Shiynin ga, Hayama o fukumete taiseki

suru.
Mayo ga kappu ni ro o tsukete, nikoyakana
koe de futari ni hanashikakemashita.
All of the employees left, including hayama.
`Miyuki-san, mazuwa omedet. Tatsuya-san

mo taihen dakimashita wa ne'
Miyuki-san, firse of all, congratulation.

Tatsuya-san, too, it was quite a hard work
right
Thank you very much, oba-ue
Sorry for making you worry
Tatsuya and Miyuki bowed on top of the
chair together. The 2 had yet to take their
cup yet.
Then Ive asked the 2 of you to remain
here, as I want to tell you a very important
Part 3
p. 217-223 (7 p.)
217
p. 217-223 (7p)
217
218
Àrigatgozaimasu, -Sama'
`Kyshukudesu'
Tatsuya to miyuki ga isu no ue de sorotte
ichirei shita. Futari wa mada, kappu ni ro o
tsukete inai.
`Sate futari ni nokotte moratta no wa,
totemo taisetsuna ohanashi ga
Maya put her cup in her mouth, she spoke

to the 2 of them with a smile in her face.
attakaradesu'
Miyuki ga mi o kataku shita no ga, tonari no
Tatsuya ni mo tsutawatte kuru.
thing
Miyuki tightened herself, and it was seen
by Tatsuya who sat next to her.
`Tshu tomo nareba, kekkon aite mo jibun

no ichizon to iu wake ni wa ikimasen. Kore
wa Satsuki mo ohanashi shita kotona
nodakedo'
` -- -- Hai'
----
Miyuki no ryte ga, hiza no ue de gitto
nigira reta yu.

`Sono-wa no mae ni... ... Tatsuya-san'
`Hai'
Ikinari Mayo ga Tatsuya no na o yobu.

Masaka koko de jibun ga hanashikake
rareru to omotte inakatsuta Tatsuya wa,
tomadoitsutsu mo sore o misezu ni

~Emashita.
219
Ìkinari kon'na koto o iwa rete mo shinji
rarenai kamo shirenaikedo Miyuki-san
wa, anata no mi no imtode wa
arimasearimasen'
Miyuki no nodo kara I koki ga moreta.
Sore wa koe ni mo naranakatta miyuki no
himeidatta.
Miyuki wa Ro ni te o ate,-me o mihiraita
mama, dairiseki no chz no y ni
katamatte iru.
Ima no miyuki ni `kritsuite iru' to iu
hygen wa datde wa nakatta. Kanojo wa

tashika ni issai no dsa o tomete itaga,
mihiraita me ni wa fukuzatsu ni irowokaeru
en ga uzumaite imashita.
Miyuki ni kurabereba, Tatsuya no dy wa
sukunaku mieta. Daga sore wa tan'ni, kare

ga shori dekiru kanj no genkai o koete
shimattakara ni suginakatta. Kare wa jibun
As a head of the family, your marriage

partner would not be at your own
discretion. I have talked to you about this
earlier as well
Yes
Miyuki held both of her hands in her lap
Before that Tatsuya-san

Yes
Suddenly, Maya called Tatsuya. As Tatsuya
was not prepared to be called in this talk,
he involuntarily answered in reflex while
still being puzzled.
You might not believe when I tell you so
suddenly like this, but Miyuki-san is not
your real sister
A sharp breath was exclaimed from
Miyukis throat. It was a scream that miyuki
couldnt voice out.
Miyuki placed her hands in front of her
mouth while keeping her eyes wide open,
she was solidified like a marble statue.
To say that her current expression was
frozen was not appropriate. She certainly
had stopped working, but the flame in her
eyes swirled and her complexion had
changed its color.
Compared to Miyuki, Tatsuya looked less
upset. However, it was simply due to the
fact that the news had exceeded the limit
of what his feeling could process. He was in
ga shori shi kirenakatta shokku o, jibun

kara kirihanashita daisansha-tekina shik ni
kaete Mayo e to hakidashimashita.
`Tashika ni, shinji raremasen. Jibun to

miyuki ga mi no kydaida to iu shko wa
yama no y ni arimasukara'
Mayo wa, kanj ga kieta Tatsuya no me o,
yoy no aru egao de mikaeshimashita.
`Demo hont no koto yo.Da tsute Tatsuyasan'
Ànata wa, watashi no musukona nodakara'
Kono shgeki hatsugen ni wa, Tatsuya mo
sasuga ni zekku suru ta naka kimashita.
`Tatsuya-san, anata wa ano jiken no mae

ni reit hozon shite ita watashi no ranshi o
jink jusei sa se, nsan o dairihaha to shite
umareta watashi no musukona no.

Chichioya mo mochiron, Tatsur-sande wa
nai wa. Dakara Miyuki-san wa anata no
jmai to iu koto ne'

220
- Ari enai.
Jibun o shutai to suru shik o torimodoshita

Tatsuya no nri ni, mazu ukanda kotoba wa
koredatta.
- Miyuki ga jibun no jmai nado to i
~ukotohaari enai.
- Miyuki ga jibun no imto denai nado to iu

koto wa ari enai.
Son'na wakari kitta koto o utagatte

shimatta jibun o, Tatsuya wa hajimashita.
Muron, son'na kokoro no uchi o taido ya

hyj ni dasu yo~una, fuyina mane wa
shinai.
the shock that could not be cured by

himself, as Maya as a third party, who
brought the news was not connected to his
own.
Certainly, I cannot believe. Because, there
are mountain of evidence that Miyuki and I
are real sibling
Maya still could afford a smile while facing
Tatsuyas eyes who gradually lose its
emotion.
Yet, it is the truth. Because, Tatsuya-san
You are my son after all
The impact of this statement, as expected,
even Tatsuya would be at loss for words.
Tatsuya-san, you were an artificial
insemination from my egg that had been
frozen before that incident, you were born
from my sister as the surrogate mother of
my son. Your father, of course, is not
Tatsurou-san either. Thats why, Miyuki-san
is your cousin
--- Imposible.
After Tatsuya regained his mind, the first
words which floated in his mind was these.
--- Its impossible for miyuki to be my
cousin.
--- Its impossible for Miyuki not to be my
real sister.
Tatsuya was ashamed that he was doubting
and was swiped off by such understanding.
Of course, he did not voice out those
thought out of his heart, he would not be
careless to do so.
221
`... ... Nochihodo, kuwashiku oshiete

Mayo ni ko~u mshiireta Tatsuya no koe
wa, kanzen ni itsumo no chshi
dakimashita.
`S ne. Ikinari nattoku shiro to itsute mo
muzukashde shiyoushi, kono ato, oyako
mizuirazu de ohanashi shimashi y'
Would you mind to tell me the details

later?
Maya accepted Tatsuyas proposal,
completely in the usual tone.
Mayo ga Tatsuya ni unazuki, miyuki e me o

tenjimashita.
Maya turned her eyes to miyuki after she

answered Tatsuya with a nod.
`Sore de saki hodo no

ohanashidesukedo Miyuki-san, anata ga
yotsuba-ka no jiki tshu to naru ij,
zan'nen'nagara jiyna ren'ai wa mitomete
age rarenai wa'
`Hai'
Miyuki no hyj wa katai mamada Tsuta ga,
sono-goe ni wa `moshika shitara?' To iu
kib ga magirekonde ita. Hiza no ue ni
modoshita ryte o gutto nigirishimeta no
wa, kanashimi ni sonaeru tamede wa naku,
tsug no yo sugiru yokan ni kanki shi-s ni
naru kokoro o imashimeru
tamedatsumashita.
Àshita no jiki tshu shimei to djini, anata
no fianse o happy shimasu. Sono aite wa'
Then, about our earlier talk Miyuki-san,

Im sorry but as the next head of Yotsubaka, you have to give up on your free love
choice
Miyuki ga chsaku, iki o nonda.

`Chsaku'datsuta no wa, kanojo ga hotondo
iki o tomete itakarada.
`Tatsuya-sandesu'
Miyuki ga omowazu ryte o Ro ni atemasu.
Sono-te wa, komakaku furuete imashita.

Dnika himei o taeta miyuki ga, ro o osaete
ita te o mune ni atemasu.
Youre right. Its hard to suddenly convince

you even after I said all this, lets have a
nice parent-child talk by ourself after this
Yes
Although Miyukis expression was stiff, yet
the voice of hope, perhaps?, had slipped
from her. The reason why she clenched her
hands at the back of her knees was not to
prepare for the grief, but not to jerk when
the likely delight in her premonition of
convenient came into reality.
Tomorrow, I will announce you fianc at
the same time as the next family head
nomination, your partner is
Miyuki gasped a little. Even though it was
only a little, she had almost stopped
breathing.
Tatsuya-san
Miyuki placed her hands in front of her
mouth.
Those hands were visibly trembling.
Somehow, Miyuki restrained that scream by
moving her hand that was blocking her
Ryte de shinz no ue o osae, giyutto me o

tsuburi, itami ni taeru y ni karada o
marumete utsumuku.
Miyuki wa ima,`mune ga harisake-s ni

naru' to iu kotoba o genjitsu no mono to
shite taikan shite ita.
Tadashi, kanashimi de,de wa naku, yorokobi
de. Tsuyo sugiru kanki wa, tsuyosugiru hiai
ni nite ita.
Ureshikute, ureshikute, takamari sugita
kfun de kurui-s ni naru karada o nantoka
shizumete, miyuki wa kao o agemashita.
222
mouth to her chest.

She held them both on top of her heart,
and blinked tightily before looking down as
if embracing her body to withstand the
pain.
Miyuki was experiencing my chest was
about to break apart in reality now.
However, it was in joy rather than sorrow.
She rejoiced too strong that it was similar
to a strong pain.
She was so happy, so happy, that she
needed to calm her body which was in a
heightened excitement like a madman
somehow, Miyuki looked up.
Kanojo no ryme wa namida de urumi,

imanimo naki dashi-so ~una-gao ni Natsute
imashita.
Mayo wa son'na Miyuki no torimidashita
sama o, togamenakatsumashita.
Her eyese were filled with tears, she had an

expression that ready to cry.
`Tatsuya-san ni mo, Miyuki-san no fianse to

shite ashita no ohirome ni shusseki shite
moraimasu. Watashi no hanashi wa ijdesu'
Tatsuya-san, please attend tomorrows

meeting as you will be named as Miyukis
fianc. This is all I want to talk about
Miyuki ga fukabukato atama o sageta. Hiza

ni soroeta kanojo no ryte ni wa, namida ga
shitatari ochite ita.
`Miyuki-san, ashita wa kijo no kon'yaku
happykai ~yo. Hare butai ni sonaete, ky
wa shi tsukari jibun o migaite iratsushi yai'
Miyuki lowere her head deeply, her hands

were aligned to her knees, and tears
started to drip.
Miyuki-san, tomorrow is the recital for your
engagement. Its a great stage for you,
please prepare and polish yourself well
tonight
Im thankfull for your heartfull thought
The sound of sobbing and her tremor were
reduced, Miyuki answered Maya while still
lowering her head. Mayas figure was like
an affectionate mother, wearing a
permissive expression however, a
Ò kokorodzukai, kansha itashimasu... ... '

Oetsu o Ni osaeta furueru koe de, atama
o sageta mama miyuki ga kotaeru. Sono
sugata o Mayo ga jibo no ~yo~una, to
hygen shite sashitsukaenai hyj de
tadashi hitomi ni fu tsuriaina tsumetai
Maya took the blame after seeing such a

distraughted Miyuki.
223
hikari o shibatataka senagara

mitsumeru.
`Hayama-san'
`Hai, okusama'
Mayo no koe ni, Hayama ga sugu sugata o
misemasu.
Kare ga arawareta tokiniha, Tatsuya ga
miyuki o dakiokoshi hankachi de kanojo no
namida o Tsute ita.
`Mizu-ha-chan o yonde chdai. Sorekara
Miyuki-san no nyyoku ni nan'ninka tehai
shite'
disproportionate cold light could be seen in

her eyes stare.
Hayama-san
Yes, my lady/madam
Hayama showed up immediately at her call.
Minami ga yatsute kita no wa, sugu no

kotodatsumashita.
Mayo ga minami ni chokusetsu, tekipaki to
sashizu suru.
`Mizu-ha-chan, Miyuki-san o o heya ni odzure shite. Sorekara o furo no junbi ga
dekitara renraku sa serukara, Miyuki-san o
go an'nai shite ne'
Minami ga miyuki o kyakuma e tsurete
ikimasu.
Mayo ga Tatsuya ni kao o mukemashita.
`Watashitachi mo basho o hen
~emasho~uka'
`Hai'
Mayo ga tachiagaru.
Hayama ga doa o akeru.
Tatsuya ga Mayo no nochi ni tsudzuku.
Tatsuya ni taishite Hayama ga uyauyashiku
ichirei shita. Sore ga, kono ba de mi rareta
saidai no henkadatta.
Minami came immediately.
By the time he appeared, Tatsuya had

wiped Miyukis tears with a handkerchief.
Please call Minami-chan. Let her do some
arrangement for Miyuki-sans bath
Understood
Maya gave a direct order to Minami, she

kept alert on those orders.
Minami-chan, take Miyuki to her room.
Then, please call her out when you have
prepared the bath, guide her way
Understood
Minami led miyuki to the guest room.
Maya faced Tatsuya.
Should we change the place?
Yes
Maya rose.
Hayama opened the door.
Tatsuya followed after Maya.
Hayama reverently bowed to Tatsuya. It
was the biggest change he had seen thus
far in this place.
I S
!:
Part 4
p. 223-243 (20p)
223
HAR
224
CD: 09Jun15/23:45(UTC+7)
Author: Y
Tsurete ika reta saki wa, Mayo no

shosaidatta. Tatsuya ga kono heya ni hairu
no wa hajimeteda. Iya, Mayo ga tshu no za
o tsuide kara, Mayo to Hayama igai no
ningen de kono heya ni haitta koto ga aru
no wa kagu-ya to HAR no mentenansu
gijutsu-sha dakeda. Mayo ga dseki shite
iru ue de kono heya ni hairu koto o yurusa
reta no wa, Tatsuya ga futari-me to itte Ry
kakimashita.
They were heading to Mayas study. It was

Tatsuyas first time to enter this room. No,
there were no other human had stepped
into this room beside Maya and Hayama,
and few maintenance technicians of
furniture and HAR. It could be said that
Tatsuya was the second person she had
ever allowed to enter this room.
Shosai ni wa jkna tsukue to semotare no

takai isu to, tenj made todoku hondana,
soshite nendai-mono no setsu setto ga
oka rete imashita.
Hayama ni susume rarete, Tatsuya ga sofa
ni koshiwoorosu. Sono mukaigawa ni
yattekita Mayo ga, shitsunai o
mimawashite iru Tatsuya e shin Shige ni
koe o kakemashita.
`Tatsuya-san, nani o mite iru no?'
`Sumimasen. Itsumo miyuki ni o denwa o
itadaite iru heya wa, shosaide wa nakatta
noda na to omoimashite'
Inside the room, there were a huge desk

with a high chair with backrest, bookshelf
to the ceiling, and a vintage reception set.
Hayama recommended Tatsuya to sit down
on the sofa. Maya sat opposite to him, and
asked him with a voice of a parent to
Tatsuya who was looking around the room.
Tatsuya-san, what are you looking at?
Excuse me. I just realized that the room
where you always call Miyuki from was not
your study
HAR
225
`Myna koto o ki ni suru no ne'

Mayo ga kusuri to shjo no y ni Emi
kimashita.
`Koko wa kanzen'na purai be boku su pe su
yo. HAR mo sutandoarn de ugokashite iru
wa'
`Kanzen'na ofurain kanky to iu kotodesu
ka'
È e'
Mayo no kotae wa jijitsude wa nai. Kono
heya ni wa, hitotsudake netto~wku ni Shin
sa rete iru kiki ga aru. Daga kanzen ni uso
to iu wakede mo naku, sono rain wa hoka
to kanzen ni dokuritsu shite ite kono heya
no naka kara deteiku dta wa tokutei no
debaisu o tsjita kensaku k igai ni nainode,
hanbun wa jijitsudatsuta.
You surely notice about strange things

Maya laughter was glazed like a young girl.
`Tatsuya-sama, kh wa burakkude yoroshi

ka Tsutade shiyou ka'
Tatsuya-sama, do you mind with black

coffee?
Hayama kara `-sama'-tsuke de yoba rete,

Tatsuya wa hanahadash iwakan o oboeta.
Daga sore o ima ki ni shite wa ikenai
nodarou.
È e, burakku de onegaishimasu'
Tatsuya wa dekiru kagiri shizen'na kuch de
s kotaemashita.
Tatsuya no mae ni kh, soshite Mayo no
mae ni hbute ga oka reru.
Tatsuya could never remember an instance

where Hayama called him with -sama. He
must not mind about that now.
Kh no kaori de hbute no kaori ga

uchikesa rete shimau node wanai ka to
Tatsuya wa kenen o natsuitaga, jibun ga ki
ni suru kotode mo nai to kangaete tokuni
nani mo iwanakatsuta. Sonomama Mayo ga
ro o tsukeru no o matsute, Tatsuya mo kh
o hitokuchi fukumu.
Sono kh wa, Tatsuya ni totsute makotoni
Tatsuya had a little concern whether the

smell of coffee would cancel the scent of
the herb tea, but he didnt particularly say
anything as he was not worried about it. He
waited for Maya to put the cup in her
mouth, before taking a sip of his coffee.
This is my completely private space. Even

the HAR is stand alone unit
A completely offline environment
Yes
Mayas answer was not true. This room was
equipped with a single network. However, it
was not a complete lie either, because that
line was only operatig from a specific
device to deliver its search key data,
completely independent of other devices,
half of what she said was a fact.
Yes, black please

Tatsuya answered him in a natural tone as
much as possible.
He placed a coffee in front of Tatsuya and a
herbal tea before Maya.
The coffee, much to Tatsuyas regret, was
226
ikan'nagara, miyuki no kh yori bimi

katsuta.
Òishdesu ne Hayama-san, shitsureina
iikata kamo shiremasenga, sasugadesu'
more delicious than Miyukis coffee.
Ò home ni azukari kei ni gozaimasu,

Tatsuya-sama. Jitsuwa, Chiyotsu to shita
zuru o shite orimashite'
`Zuru, desu ka?'
`Hai. O hazukashinagara, shsh mah no
tasuke o karite orimasu'
Im honored for your compliment, Tatsuyasama. I have a little trick up on my sleeve
Igai-kan o Ro wa ni suru Tatsuya e, Mayo ga

tanoshi-s ni koe o kakeru.
Maya revealed a happy voice in her

surprise that he was willing to reveal that
to Tatsuya.
To be able to use such a delicate magic,
even I am no match to Hayama-san. Truly,
its the way of using magic that is
important
`Kiu komayakana mah no tsukaikata wa,

watashi mo Hayama-san ni kanawanai wa.
Hontni mah to iu no wa tsukaikata ga
taisetsuda to jikkan shimasu'
Ìe, sonoyni oogesa Na kotode wa. Tada
watashi wa jibun no nryoku o jibun no
eranda shigoto ni-shitsute iru
dakedegozaimasu yo'
Hayama no sono hatsugen wa, Tatsuya o
fukai shisaku e izanau monodatta. Daga
sono ywaku o tachikitte, Tatsuya wa Mayo
e me o mukemashita.
Mayo no kata demo, hondai ni hairu kitsu
kake o matsute ita nodarou. Kappu o ss
ni modoshite, Tatsuya to me o
awasemashita.
`Sateto... .... Nani kara ohanashi shiyou
kashira'
`Sono zen ni, yoroshdeshou ka'
Tatsuya ga hanashinokoshiwooru.
Mayo wa sore o yoki shite ita
ysudatsumashita.
Àra, nanikashira?'
Its delicious Although this might sound

rude, but as expected of Hayama-san
Trick, is it?
Yes. Its a shame, but I did it with a little
help of magic
No, its not something to be exaggerated. I

just simply doing what I can according to
my ability
Hayamas remark had invited Tatsuya to a
deep thought. However, Tatsuya cut off that
temptation and turned his attention to
Maya.
Maya too, must have been waiting to
discuss the main issue. She placed her cup
in the saucer, and gazed at Tatsuyas eyes.
Well, then I wonder what should we start
with?
Before that, do you mind?
Tatsuya halted the conversation.
Maya seemed to know what he was
expecting.
Oh, what is it?
Mayo wa katate de ro o kakushi, karuku me

o mihatte odoroita hyj o tsukutte miseta.
Daga honki de tobokeru tsumori mo nai
nodarou. Sono shko ni, karuku tsuriagatta
kuchibiru no rytan o kakushi kirete inai.
To gen tsute mo, Mayo no Ro ga k to
iu imide wanai. Te de ro o kakushite shimau
mae ni, wazato emi o miseta nodesu.
227
`Naze ano yna uso o tsuita nodesu! '
Tatsuya ga me o hosometa no wa, Mayo no

chiki-tomo ieru taido ni akiretakarade
wanai.
Tada shizen to metsuki ga surudoKu natta
dake dakimashita.
Ùso?'
Mayo no kuch wa shirajirash
monodattaga, Tatsuya wa ikari mo iradachi
mo misenakatta.
Itsuwari o yurusanai ishi dake ga, sono
surudoi manazashi ni kome rarete imashita.
`Miyuki ga ore no imtode wanai, to iu

usodesu'
Tatsuya ga s dangen shita kuch wa,
mushiro odayaka to hygen shite yoi

monodatta. Goki o tsuyomeru hitsuy mo
koe o ni suru hitsuy mo nai, tada no
jijitsu o tsugeru kuchdesu.
è, Janai wa yo'
Shikashi Mayo wa, sono jijitsu o hitei
shimashita.
Tatsuya to onajiyni, atsu-sari to shita koe
de.
Mayo ga naze sorehodo jishinmanman'na
no ka, sore ga rikai dekizu Tatsuya ga oba
no kao o mitsumeru.
Maya placed one of her hand to cover her

mouth, she showed a light surprised look in
her eyes. However, she was not seriously
playing dumb. The eveidence was she
could not hide that the ends of her lip was
slightly indented upward. Though it didnt
mean that Maya had a big mouth. However,
she purposedly smiled right before she hid
her mouth with her hand.
Why did you tell such a lie!
Tatsuya narrowed his eyes, not because he
was amazed by Mayas attitude and
childishness.
However, the nature of his eyes were
already sharp.
A lie?
Mayas tone was fakely naive, but Tatsuya
did not show any anger or frustration.
However he did not allow any more
spurious, so he put that sharp look.
The lie that Miyuki is not my real sister
Tatsuya declared so with a tone that might
be expressed as rather gentle. He felt that
ther was no need to raoise his voice, as the
one he was stating was a fact.
no, it was not a lie
However, Maya denied that fact.
She deniend it with a gentle tone, similar
with Tatsuyas.
Tatsuya could not understand why Maya
was so confident, this was reflected in his
stare upon the face of his aunt.
228
DNA
Mayo ga yuttari shita dsa de hbut o

kuchi ni shimashita.
Maya sipped the herbal tea leasurely.
Ànata wa mi no kydaidearu shko ga

yamahodo aru to ittakedo, sore wa hontni
shko tari eru monona no kashira?'
You said that there are mountains of

evidences that both of you are real sibling,
but can you really call them as evidence?
Kappu o oki, uwame noko ini Tatsuya to me

o awaseru. Sonomama, Nde fukumeru y
ni Mayo ga toikakemashita.
She put down her cup and gazed at

Tatsuyas eyes with an up-from-under look.
Maya asked several question while
retaining that posture.
Mayo wa koenidashite Emi tsute koso

inaiga, jitsuni tanoshi-gena emi o ukabete
iru. Hitomi ni wa shigyaku-tekina hikari ga
meimetsu shinagara odoritsute imashita.
`Koseki? Son'na mo no, watashitachi ni wa
d ni demo naru wa. Denu kantei? Sore
mo byin kara kantei kekka ga okura rete
kuru dakede shiyou? Tatsuya-san ga jibun
de kensa shita node wa nai hazu yo'
Mayo no kuchibiru ga kireina mikadzukigata ni yugandesu.
`Bunke no minasan ga chitsute iru no wa,
nsan ga ninshin shita nochi no koto dake.
Ninshin suru mae ni nani ga atsuta no ka,
karera wa nani mo shiranai no yo?'
Giwaku o kakitateru Mayo no kotoba. Dore
mo Tatsuya ni wa hanron dekinai koto no
hazudatta.
Òba-j'
Daga Tatsuya no koe ni, dy wa mu ka
kimashita.
Kyodaina tekkai nogotoku yuruginai koe ni,
Mayo ga hanajironda kao de emi o
keshimashita.
Òre o, dareda to Shitautsute iru ndesu ka?'
Kondo wa Mayo ga Tatsuya o mugon de
mitsumeru ban dakimashita.
Maya did not laugh out loud, but smiled

with a joyful smile. A delightful light was
dancing flashily around her eyes.
Family registration? We dont really care
about such thing, do we? DNA make up?
Thats also a result that hospital sent right?
Its not like Tatsuya-sans own examination
Mayas lip was distorted to a clean cresentshape.
The head of branch families only knew
about nee-sans pregnancy. Even they did
not know anything that happened before
her pregnancy, you know?
Mayas words stirred up his suspicion. Even
for Tatsuya, it was irrefutable
oba-ue
However, Tatsuyas voice was not upset.
The unwavering voice struck Maya like a
liquid iron, which erased the smile on her
face.
Who do you think I am?
This time, it was Tatsuyas turn to stare at
Maya in silent.
Òre wa busshitsu no kz to ksei yso o

ninshiki shi, nin'i no ksei dankai ni bunkai
suru koto ga dekiru i nryoku-shada.
Busshitsu no ksei yso o ninshiki suru to iu
koto wa, sore ga nani o moto ni shite iru no
ka o ninshiki suru to iu kotode mo arimasu'
229
Ànata no jh soky wa nijyon jikan ga

gendodatta to omoukedo'
`Ksei yso ni kansuru jh wa, gen'ni

sonzai suru mono no naka ni arimasu.
Jikan-tekina soky wa hitsuy arimasen'
Mayo to Hayama no hyj wa
òmoigakenai' to iu ten de itchi shite itaga,

soko ni fuzui suru kanj ni chigai ga atsuta.
Mayo no kao ni wa `shimatsuta' to iu
aseri ga, Hayama no kao ni wa tanjun'na

kantan ga atsuta.
`Dakara, wakaru nodesu ~yo. Ore to miyuki
no nikutai no moto ni Natsute iru mono wa,

onajida to iu koto ga. Ore no karada mo
miyuki no karada mo, ditsu no dansei kara

haishutsu sa reta seishi to, ditsu no josei
no ranshi kara hassei shite iru to iu koto ga

oreniha wakarimasu'
Àrra... ... '
Mayo ga `ksan' to gentsute iru ~youna

kuch de mabayu imashita.
Ànatatsute hontni ningen hanare shite iru
wa ne'
Òsoreirimasu'
`Homete iru node wa nai nodakedo... ... '
Mayo wa konwaku-gimi ni hohoende,

tekappu ni me o otoshita. Daga kekkyoku

kappu ni te o nobasazu,-gao o agete
Tatsuya to me o awasemashita.
I can recognize the structure and

components of material; it is one of the
ability to decompose the material into any
phase of configuration. I can recognize the
substance of components too, it also
means that I can know the based
substance which create something
I thought your information analysis is
limited to 24 hours of retrospective
Those information of the components is
currently located in the present. There isnt
any need for retrospective in time
Mayas and Hayamas expression were
consistently unexpected, but their feeling
based on different reason. Maya wore a
damn face, while Hayamas shock was
only a simple shock on his face.
Thats why I know. Miyuki and I have an
exact same base of body. I can clearly see
that both of our body were formed by the
same source of sperm from the same man
and eggs of the same woman.
Oh my
Mayas tone was one of saying I
surrender.
You are really set apart from human
Im afraid so
I dont mean to praise you though
Maya smiled with a hint of embarrassment,
she dropped her eyes to the tea cup. Yet,
she didnt reach out for the cup, and
returned her gaze to Tatsuya by raising her
230
`Yoi wa. Mitomemashou'

`Tashikani Satsuki watashi ga gentsuta koto
wa Desu'
face.
Very well. Ill admit it
Certainly, the thing Ive said just now was
a lie
Ànata wa watashi no ranshi kara umareta

node wa naku, tashikani nsan no kodomo
yo'
... ... Mayo no warubirenai jihaku o kiite,
Tatsuya ga karui tameiki o morashimashita.
You were not born from my egg, but truly

nee-sans child
`De wa naze ano yna koto o?'

`Demo, anata to miyuki ga mi no kydaide
wa nai to iu no mo, kanzen'na ayamaride
wanai no yo'
Mayo no kotoba wa Tatsuya no shitsumon
ni taisuru kotae ni natte inakattaga, Tatsuya
ni totte kiki nogasenai monode mo atta.
Yueni kare wa otonashiku, Mayo no kotoba
no tsudzuki o machi kimashita.
`Datte, Miyuki-san wa chsei-taidakara'
Tatsuya ga me o mihiraita. Koky ga tomari,
kotoba ga sugu ni de na kakimashita.
The, why did you say such thing?

However, it was not completely wrong that
you and Miyuki are not real sibling
Tatsuya sighed lightly at the

unapologetic confession from maya.
Although Mayas word did not answer

Tatsuyas question, Tatsuya also did not
miss a single word. He was calm as to wait
for the continuation of Mayas explanations.
Because, miyuki-san is a modified body
Tatsuya opened his eyes wiedly. He stopped
breathing and could not speak of a word
immediately/
Miyuki was genetically engineeres? But
there are no signs
` Miyuki ga idenshi ssa o sa rete iru to

iu nodesu ka? Shikashi, son'na chk wa'
`Naze... ... '

`Miyuki-san ga tsukura reta riy? Sore wa
anata no tame yo, Tatsuya-san'
Yet, its the truth. Miyuki-san was made to

nullify the distortion, to stabilize the
instability, she can be said as a perfect
modified body, the best masterpiece of
Yotsuba
Why
Why did we made miyuki-san? Its for you,
Tatsuya-san
Tatsuya ga kanzen ni zekku suru. Ari enai

kotodaga, kare no kokoro wa ishiki ga
hyhaku sa rete shimau hodo no shgeki o
Tatsuya was completely speechless. It was

probably impossible, but had his heart
received more shock, his consciousness
`Demo, jijitsu yo. Miyuki-san ni chsei-tai

no ibitsu-sa, fuantei-sa ga mi rarenai no wa,
kanojo ga kanzen chsei-tai' to demo
iubeki yotsuba no saik kessakudakara yo'
ukete imashita.
231
Ànata no chikara wa, mangaichi ni mo
bhatsu sa sete wa naranai monodatta.

Izatoiutoki wa chikaradzukude, inochigake
de tomenakereba naranai monodatta.

Nsan'nara, tabun kandattade shiyou.
Nsan no seishin kz kansh wa, aite no

muishiki ryiki ni kansh shite gto o
ichijitekini tozasu dake no chikara ga atta.

Demo nsan wa kakujitsu ni, anata yori mo
sakini jumy o mukaeru. Dakara tsuneni
anata no soba ni ite, anata o tome eru

mah-shi to shite miyuki ga tsukura
remashita'
would probably be bleached.
Mayo ga kowai kurai shinken'na manazashi

de, Tatsuya no ryme o misuemashita.
Your power is something that must not be

allowed to be activated in an outburst at
any circumstances. Although its a perfect
strength for the case of emergency, it must
be stopped before it deprives you from life.
It was possible for nee-san to do so. Her
Mental Structure Interference can force
herway to interfere with the unconscious
area of the opponent by closing the Gate
temporarily. However, nee-san will die
before you for sure. Thats why, it was
necessary to create a magician who will
always be at yourside, Miyuki was created
to stop you
Maya had a serious look so much that it
was scary, she stared at Tatsuyas eyes.
`Miyuki wa, anata o tomeru tame ni

tsukuridasa reta chsei-tai mah-shi yo'
Miyuki is a modified body who was created

in order to stop you
`Miyuki ga, ore no tame ni? Ore ga, miyuki

no tame de nakimasu?'
Tatsuya ga bzento kurumeku. Kare wa
jibun no kotoba ni hisomu higri-sei ni mo
kidzuite inakatta.
`S yo. Miyuki-san wa, anata no tame dake
ni uma reta on'nanokona no'
Miyuki, for me? Not me, for miyuki?
Mayo ga hyj to kuch o

yawaragemashita.
`Daitai, an'nani kireina on'nanoko ga shizen
ni umarete kuru hazunaide shiyou? An'nani
kanzen'na yshi, are hodo kanzen ni say
taishna karada no mochinushi nante,
shizen ni umareru hazu ga nai wa'

Jibun no kuch ni shitto ga majitte iru koto
ni kidzuita no ka, Mayo ga kimazu-gena emi
o ukabeta.
Tatsuya was stunned dazzlingly. He was not

even aware in the irrationality of his own
words.
Thats right. Miyuki-san was a girl born
only for you
Maya softened her look and tone.
In the first place, how could someone be
born to be so beautiful naturally? With such
a perfect appearance, completely
symmetrical body, theres no way someone
like that is born naturally
Perhaps, Maya noticed the jealousy mixed
in her voice, she wore an uncomfortable
smile.
`Mottomo, onaji tejun o srihenshite mo

Miyuki-san mitaina ko ga tsukureru to wa
omoenai nodakedo ne. Siu imide wa,
hitotoshizen o koeta,-shin no kiseki ni naru
bib to itte yoi no kamo shirenaikedo'
`... ... Kono koto o miyuki wa shitte iru

nodesu ka?'
232
Tatsuya no shitsumon ni, Mayo wa awaremi

o ukabenagara kubi o yoko ni fu kimashita.
Maya shook her head while smiling

mercifully to Tatsuyas question.
è. Miyuki-san ni wa shira sete inaishi,

bunke no tshu mo darehitori to shite
shiranai koto yo. Kono koto o shitte iru no
wa sudeni nakunatte iru zen tshu no
Eisaku oji-sama, onajiku kojin no nsan,
watashi, Hayama-san, chsei shisetsu o
tkatsu shite ita Kurebayashi-san no moto
jshi, genzai chsei shisetsu o tkatsu shite
iru Kurebayashi-san, soshite kare no
fukushin smei dake. ... ... N, Tatsuya-san'
Mayo wa Tatsuya no gokigen o toru y ni,
amai koe de hanashikakeru.
No. I dont want to let Miyuki-san know,

and not a single head of branch families
knows either. The only ones who know
about this was the late previous family
head, Eisaku-ojisama, my late neesan, me,
Hayama-san, and the former head who
oversaw the modifying facility,
Kurebayashi-san and his few of
confidants. Hey, Tatsuya-san
Ànata to Miyuki-san no en wa oyako yori

tsuyoi monodakedo, iden-tekina kankei de

ieba anata to Miyuki-san no tsunagari yori
watashi to anata no tsunagari no kata ga

chikai no yo'
Sore wa Mayo ga Tatsuya ni amaete iru y
ni mo kikoeru koe dakimashita.
Although I dont think that we would be

successfully recreate a child like Miyuki-san
even if we repeat the same procedure in
making her. In that sense, she exceeds the
nature of human, perhaps, even a God-like
miraculous beauty.
Does Miyuki know about this?
`Soreni ne, anata ga watashi no musukoda

to iu koto mo, kanzen'na kyogi tomo ienai
no'
`Shikashi'
Tatsuya no hanron o, Mayo wa nettori to
matowaritsuku mitsu no yna koe de saegi
kimashita.
Maya tried to fix Tatsuyas mood, she talked

with a sweet voice.
The bond between you and Miyuki-san is
stronger than parent and child, strictly
speaking for genetic point of view, the
genetic relationship between you and me is
much closer than you and Miyuki-san
Maya graced Tatsuya with such words with
such a sweet voice.
Moreover, the fact that you are my son
might not be a complete fault
But
Tatsuyas rebuttal was interrupted by a
honey like voice that seemed to wrap him
around.
233
`Tashika ni, idenshi-j wa oi to oba. Demo

ne, seishintekini wa, Tatsuya-san, anata wa
watashi no musukona no yo'
`Seishintekini... ... ?'
Tatsuya wa Mayo no kotoba ga rikai dekizu,
damatte tsudzuki o kiku koto ni shimashita.
Ànata ni yadotta mah o shitte, oji-samatachi mo Mitsugu-san-tachi mo saisho ni
shitsub shi, soshite kyfu shita. Demo
watashi wa ureshikatta. Kanki no amari
odori dashi-s ni natta. Kansei o osaeru no
ni kur shita wa. Datte anata no mah wa,
watashi no nozomi o kanaeru
monodattakara'
Sonotoki no koto o omoidashita no ka,

Mayo wa imanimo furue dashi-sna,
kkotsu to shita hyj o ukabete ita.
Ànata no mah wa, chiky o shi no hoshi
ni kaeru koto ga dekiru. Sekai o horobosu
koto ga dekiru. Kono sekai ni, hfuku suru
koto ga dekiru. Watashi kara kako to mirai

to, on'na to shite no sasayakanashiawase o
datsu Tsuta kono zankokude rifujin'na sekai

ni'
Mayo no amaya ka na koe ni wa, sekai ni
taisuru tashikana on'nen ga, juso ga majitte
ita.
`Watashi ga anata no hahaoyada to iu no
wa kesshite usode wanai no ~yo. Datte,

anata no tanj o nozonda no wa nsan
janai. Anata o kono sekai ni umidashita no

wa watashi no ganbda mono. Mitsugu-san tachi wa, sono ten o kanchigai shite iru.

Anata o sekai no hakai-sha ni shita no wa
watashi no negai, watashi no inori. Watashi
Certainly, we are nephew and aunt

genetically. But psychologically speaking,
you are my son, Tatsuya-san
Psychologically?
Tatsuya could not understand Mayas
words, so he decided to listen further in
silence.
Originally, all of the ojisama and also
Mitsugus generation were disappointed
and feared your power. However, I was
happy. I was cheering to the point that I
want to dance out of joy. Because, your
magic is the key that can fulfill my wish
She probably was recalling of that time,

Maya looked like she was about to tremble
out of her ecstatic expression.
Your magic, is the star of death that will
change the world. I can retaliate against
the world. The world who had took my past
and my future, and torn away my modest
happinest as a woman in a cruel way
The sweetness in Mayas voice, had been

contaminated with a curse, her grudge
against the world.
Thats why, it was no lie when I said Im
your parent. Because, the one who wished
for your birth was not neesan. You were
born to this world to my desire. Mitsugu-san
and the other were mistaken about that.
The one who wished for the worlds
destruction is me, its my prayer. You were
born in answer to my feelings. Youre
no omoi ni kotaete, anata wa umarete kite

kureta. Anata o nikutai-teki ni unda no wa
nsandakedo, anata no mah o siu kaze ni
tsukutta no wa watashi. Dakara mah-shi to
shite no anata wa, watashi no musukona no
~yo'
`... ... Shikashi, oba-j wa seishin kansh
kei mah o tsukaenai hazude wa'
biologically neesans son, but the one who

wished you as the magician you are, was
me. Thats why, as a magician, you are my
son
Karoujite suberikoma seta Tatsuya no

hanron mo, Mayo ni burki o kakeru koto
wa dekinakatta.
È e, sne. Dakarakoso, koreha kisekina no.
Watashi no tsuyoi negai ga mah no ri sura

mo kutsugaeshi, okoranai hazu no dekigoto
o okoshita. Moshika shitara,

futagodatsutakara kamo shirenai wa ne.
Nsan to watashi ga futagodattakara,
nsan no mah o watashi no ishi de
ugokasu koto ga dekita. Nsan no ga ga ko

ni taisuru omoi yori, watashi ga anata ni
sasageta inori no kata ga tsuyokattakara,
nsan no mah wa watashi no nozomi o

jitsugen shita node wa nai kashira'
234
Mayo ga netsuppoku kataru. Iya, kanojo wa
netsu ni ukasa rete imashita.
The words of objection barely slipped from

Tatsuya, which also was not able to halt
Maya.
Yes, youre right. Thats why it was a
miracle. My strong wish had overturned
magic and caused an out of place event.
Perhaps, due to the fact that were twins.
Neesan is my twin after all, perhaps, her
magic was moved due to my will. The
feelings for my sisters son, as my strong
prayer dedicated to you, I wonder if
neesans magic realized about my wish
`Nsan wa sore o shitteita. Jibun no Ga,

jibun no mah ga, itsunomanika imto no
watashi ni nottora rete ita koto o. Watashi
wa nsan ni jibun jishin o ubawa re, nsan
wa watashi ni musuko o ubawa reta. Hidoi
shimai yo ne'
Jich suru koe sura, atsuku, amaya ka
dakimashita.
`Soredemo nsan wa, anata o aisou to
doryoku shite ita wa. Kekkyoku,
aisenakatsuta ydakedo, nsan no doryoku
However, oba-ue is not supposed to be

able to use mental interference magic
Maya spoke enthusiastically. No, she was

feverish.
Neesan knew that. That the magic of his
baby, had been quietly taken over by me.
Neesan had deprived me from myself, and I
deprived her son from her. What a teribble
sisters
She was not snorting, but voicing out with a
passionate and sweet voice.
Even so, Neesan had tried to love you.
Although in the end, she was not able to
love you, do you know how much effort she
235
wa wakatte agete chdai?'

Tatsuya ni shin'ya o rikai shiro to iinagara,
Mayo no koe ni wa ane ni taisuru kakushiy no nai azakeri ga fukuma rete imashita.
gave in?
While trying to explain about Miya to
Tatsuya, Mayas voice did not hide that she
was ridiculing her sister.
`Jinz mah-shi jikken wa, anata ga kanjteki ni bs shite anata no mah o bhatsu
sa seru koto ga nai y ni keikaku sa reta
monodatta no. Sore ga shin no
mokutekidatta. Dakara anata igai no jikkentai wa, hont no imi de jikken zairy,
tan'naru sanpurude shika nakatta. Nsan
wa saigomade shibu tte itakeredo,
kekkyoku, anata o sekai no hakai-sha, jinrui
no satsu-sha, ma ni shinai tame ni, anata
o te ni kaketa. Anata no tsuyoi kanj dake o
ubaitotta no wa, nsan ga seiippai doryoku
shita kekkadatta. Hontwa subete no kanj
o keshi satta kata ga kantande, nsan no
futan mo sukunakatta nodakedo. Nsan wa
sore ga jibun no jumy o kezuru to shitte
ite, chibukaku anata no seishin ni te o
kuwaeta wa. Umareru mae ni, watashi ni
yotsute nejimage rareta seishin o, kondo
wa nsan ga bs shinai y ni kaiz
shimashita no yo'
Artificial magician experiment, was to keep

in check for your magic from running in
outburst with influence of emotion. That
was the true purpose. So you are in a real
sense, an experimental material without an
experiment body, you were not just a
sample. Although neesan had been
reluctant right until the end, in the end, you
might become a destroyer of the world,
massacre of humanity, she subjected you
to this, in order to prevent you to be a
satan. In order to only take your strong
feelings, it took everything out of neesan.
Actually, it was much simpler to blot out all
of your emotion, the burden on neesan
would also be much smaller. Neesan knew
that it would shorten her own life, but she
still carefully modified your mental. The
mental that had been twisted by me before
you were born, neesan did not try to run
away, but to modify you.
Mayo ga hanashi o chdan shita no wa, iki

ga kiretakarade shika Nakatsumashita.
Mayas talk was halted; it was due to the

fact that she was out of breath.
Mayo wa ocha mo nomazu ni, sonomama

hanashi o saikai shimashita.
`Miyuki-san ga anata o tomete shimawanai
y ni, nsan wa anata ni taisuru mukanshin
o Miyuki-san ni kizamikomou to shita wa.
Kanshin ga nakereba kirau koto mo nai.
Kan-ts o mukeru koto mo nai. Kanj no
bakuhatsu ga hikigane ni na tsute
kokytosu ga bhatsu shi, anata ga tome
She did not even drink her tea, before

resuming her story.
In order for Miyuki-san to be able to stop
you indiscriminately, neesan tried to train
her to be indifferent of you. Without
interest, there wont be any hatred. And
there was nothing to turn into pain. She
didnt want to stop your outburst due to
overwhelming emotion with Cocytus, and
rarete shimau koto mo nai'

Hahaoya no reitan'na taido ni son'na fukai
kangae ga atsuta nado, niwaka ni wa shinji

gatai kotodatsuta. Osoraku,
Tatsuyadenakute mo shinji
rarenakatsutadarou.
`Miyuki-san o tetteiteki ni shukujo to shite
kyiku shita no mo onaji riy yo. Kanj-teki

nina tsute, mah ga bs shinai y ni.
Tsuneni oshitoyaka de hikaeme de, jibun no

kanj o mukidashi ni sezu kesshite hisuter
nado okosanai, son'na on'nanoko ni

sodateyou to shita. Kochira wa kanzen ni
seik shite iru to wa ii gataikedo,
somosomo son'na kanzen'na shukujo nante

inaide shiyoushi ne... ... '
`... ... Miyuki wa shukujodesu yo. Imto no
mah ga bs suru no wa `seiyaku' no
tokoro Desu'
Àrra'
Mayo ga `pu~tsu' to fukidashimashita.
`Hontni kydai nakagaii no ne. Korenara

fianse to shite mo umaku yatsute ike-s'
236
there was no guarantee that youd be

stopped either.
There was such a deep thought behind the
indifferent attitude of his mother, this was
hard to believe in a sudden. Perhaps, had it
not Tatsuya, one would not believe it either.
It was for the same reason that miyuki
was educated thoroughly as a lady. So that
her magic wouldnt be based on her
emotion. Alwayst undercontrol like a lady,
and never to cause a hysteria like baring
her feelings, she was shaped to grow to
such girl. Id like to say that it has been
completely successful, but in the first place,
theres no such thing like a perfect lady
anyway
Miyuki is a perfect lady. My sisters
magic tends to run wild due to the effect of
Pledge
Oh my
Maya was spouting pfft
You sibling really have a good relationship.
Seems like youd do good as fianc from
here onwards.
`Seishintekini wa d are, nikutai-teki ni wa

magire mo naku, oretachi wa mi no
kydaidesu yo. Sore o ffu ni nare to iu no
wa murigru de shiyou'
`Naze?'
`Naze to iwa rete mo... ... '
Atarimae sugite, Tatsuya wa sono riy o
sugu ni wa age rarenakatsumashita.
Regardless of psychological connection,

physically, it is unquestionable that we are
real sibling. Therefore, its impossible for us
to be a couple right?
Why?
Even if you ask why
It was too obvious, Tatsuya failed to
mention the reason immediately.
`Miyuki-san to kekkon shite umarete kuru

kodomo no idenshi ij o ki ni shite irunara
sore wa kiy yo. Satsuki mo ittakedo,
In case youre groundlessly concerned

about your future children to be born with
genetic abnormalities. Like I said earlier,
Miyuki-san wa yotsuba no gijutsu no iki o

kessh shita kanzen chsei-tai. Idenshi

kgaku gijutsu dakedenaku, seishin kanshkei mah ni yotte rei-tai no chsei mo

banzendesu. Anokoha chsei-tai no motsu
subete no kekkan o kokufuku shi, ningen ij

ni ningen to shite kansei sa reta yotsuba no
saik kessaku. No shippai-saku to wa

chigaimasu. Anata to Miyuki-san no ma ni
umareru kodomo wa, kesshite an'na
dekisokonai ni wa naranai. Yotsuba no na ni
kakete hosh shite ageru. Ano ko no

idenshi ni ij o motarasu inshi wa mattaku
nai wa'
`Shikashi... ... '
`Jibun ga chsei-taidearu to iu koto mo,
anokoha kinishinaide shiyou ne. Mushiro
anokoha, yorokobu node wa nai kashira.
Chsei ni yotsute, anata no nikutai to jibun
no nikutai ga kydai to iu ni wa idenshi-teki
ni kakehanarete iru to shireba. Sore wa,
jibun ga anata to nikutai-teki ni musuba
reru koto ni, nani no shgai mo nai to iu
kotodesukara'
Mayo no gentsute iru koto wa, tadash no
kamo shirenai. Sukunakutomo Tatsuya ni
wa, machigaetsute iru to shiteki dekiru
kasho wa nakattashi, jitsuwoieba Tatsuya ni
mo kokoroatari ga atta.
237
238
Miyuki no nikutai wa machigainaku, Tatsuya
to onaji fubo no seishoku saib o ksei yso
to shite iru.
Daga sore dakede wa setsumei ga tsukanai
yso ga mazatte iru no mo tashika
Miyuki-san was brought together by the

best perfect modified body technology of
Yotsuba. She not only was engineered
genetically, but also thorough mental
adjustment by mental interference magic.
That child can overcome all the defects of
modified body, a masterpiece of Yotsuba
which was completed in human being and
brought her to the next level. She is
different from the failure of Kudou-ka.
Children born between you and Miyuki
would not have any defect. I guarantee that
in the name of Yotsuba. There is not a
single gene on her can lead to
abnormalities.
But.
Im sure that she wont even mind that
shes a modified body. Perhaps, she would
even rejoice over that fact. By modification,
she will figure out that your body and her
body genetical relation was quite appart.
That she was biologically connected to you
was something inevitable after all
What Maya said might be correct. At the

very least, Tatsuya could not point out any
mistake, to tell the truth, Tatsuya already
had an idea about this.
Pic=237.jpg
Miyukis body was undeniably, came from
the same cell components of the same
parents as Tatsuya.
However, there was a certain mixed
elements that he couldnt explain also.
dakimashita.
Sore wa Tatsuya ni wakaru han'i de, miyuki
no nikutai ni ygaina say o motarasu

yinde wanai. Dakara kare wa, sorera no
fakut o shizen'na hen'i no sanbutsu to

kangaete ita. Daga, sorera ga chsei ni
yotte motarasa reta monoda to
kangaereba, jibun to miyuki no ma ni aru
`ksei yso' no kina sai mo, yori gri-teki
ni kaishaku dekiru. Fuhon'inagara, Tatsuya
wa s mitomezaru o e na kakimashita.
`Tatsuya-san. Anata ga Miyuki-san ni
oshiete age nasai. Miyuki-san ga, anata no

tame ni tsukura reta chsei-taidearu koto
to, Miyuki-san ni nikutai-teki, seishin-teki

shgai o hikiokosu inshi ga mattaku
sonzaishinai to iu koto o. Anata to Miyuki
san ga kekkon suru koto ni, sukunakutomo
nikutai-teki ni wa nani no mondai mo nai to
iu koto o'
Tatsuya ga Mayo no kao o jitto mitsumeru.
Mayo mo mata, sonoganzashi o mugon de

mitsume kaeshimashita.
`... ... Wakarimashita. Tashika ni, damatte
okubekide wanaide shiyou ne'
239
,
Tatsuya understood that those were not a

harmful body effects in Miyukis body.
Hence, he was thinking of those factors as
natural mutation products. However,
considering that they were brought about
by modification, the large differences
between him and Miyukis component
could be a more rational interpretation. He
couldnt help to admit so unwillingly.
Tatsuya-san. You can tell Miyuki-san about
this. That Miyuki-san is a modified body
made for you, and also the fact that both
her physic and mental do not carry any
factor that can cause disabilities at all. At
the very least, there wont be any problem
physically for you and Miyuki-san to marry
each other
Tatsuya stared at Mayas face.
Maya also, returned a stare in silence.
Understood. Certainly, this is not
something to be hidden from her
Mijikakunai jikan nayanda sue ni, Tatsuya

wa unazuimashita.
`S yo. Kono mama hchi shiyou
mononara, Miyuki-san wa kokoro o yande
shimau wa yo'
Mayo no jdan mekashita serifu o, Tatsuya
wa hitei dekina kakimashita.
Tatsuya nodded after hesitating for quite a

significant amount of time.
Thats right. If you leave it as is, miyukisan will get worried
`Miyuki-san o taisetsu ni nasai'
Please cherish miyuki-san
Mayo ga totsuzen, kuch o

aratamemashita.
`Miyuki-san o shitsutsuta sonotoki, anata
Suddenly, Maya changed her tone.
Even though Mayas words were intended

as a joke, Tatsuya could not deny it.
When you lost Miyuki, youll break apart.
240
wa kowareru. Anata no kokoro wa,-so

~unatsuteshimatsuteiru. Soshite, kowareta
anata wa sekai o yaki tsukusu'
Sore wa yogen-sha, hi, yogen-sha no kuch
dakimashita.
`Dakara issh, Miyuki-san o anata no te no
naka de taisetsu ni mamotte age nasai'
Your mind was designed to be that way.

And when you broke, you can burn the
world
It was a prophecy, no, it was the tone of a
prophecy.
Thats why, please protect and cherish
miyuki-san with your hand for life
Soshite itten, Mayo no honshin ga katara

remasu.
`Hontwa ne, watashi wa dochira demo
no'
Mayo no hitomi ni, koyoi mottomo tsuyoi
hikari ga tomoru.
Ànata ga sekai o horoboshita sonotoki,
watashi no fuku-sei kokoro wa mitasa
remasu'
Mottomo atsui, jnen no hon ga tomoru.
Ànata ga sekai no akui kara Miyuki-san o
mamori tsu koto ga dekitanaraba, watashi
no Fuku Shin kokoro wa betsu no imi de
mitasa reru. Sore wa hito no unmei o
gman ni fuminijiru sekai ga, hitori no
ningen ni kuppuku suru to i ~ukotodakara'
Sono hon no na wa, kyki.
`Sono buzamana sugata o azawaratte,
watashi wa kitto, sekai kara uketa shiuchi o
wasureru koto ga dekiru'
Kyki no hon no naka de, Mayo wa
mukuna emi o ukaberu.
`Nanite sutekina kotona no kashira. Nanite
sutekina watashi no musuko. Anata wa
watashi no fukush o nashitogete kureru. J
ni toshi de shinde shimatta Yotsuba Mayo
no ky o totte kureru'
After that, maya told her true feelings.
Òba-j. Kijo wa, kurutte iru'

`Sono tame ni mo, Tatsuya. Anata wa
Oba-ue. Youre crazy

For that purpose, Tatsuya. You will marry
Actually, I dont really care either way

Within her eyes, the most intense light for
the night could be seen.
That time, when you destroy the world,
the revenge of my heart will be completed
The hottest, flame of passion was lighted.
If you are able to protect Miyuki from the
malice of the world, my revenge would take
in another way. It is the revenge of a person
who yielded against the world that trample
on the fate of people with arrogance
The name of that flame was madness.
Im sure I would be able to forget that
scoffed ungraceful appearance that I
received from the unfairness of the world
In the midst of her flame of madness, Maya
put an innocent smile.
What a lovely thing that would be. What a
wonderful son you are. You will fulfill my
revenge. For Yotsuba Maya who died in
the age of 12
241
miyuki o metori nasai. Sakarau koto wa

yurushimasen'
Tatsuya no serifu wa, Mayo no ishiki ni
todokanakatta. Mimi ni kikoete ite mo,
Mayo no kokoro wa sore o ninshiki
shinakatsumashita.
Hayama ga Mayo no yoko ni susumi,
sukkari samete shimatta hbut o atarash
mono ni torikaeru.
Mayo wa tsukimono ga ochita yna no
henka o misete, kyki no kage mo
nokoshite inai me o Tatsuya e muketa.
`Tatsuya-san, kh no o kawari wa?'
Ìe, kekkdesu'
`S? Ara, m kon'na-jikan'na no ne'
Kaishoku ga owatta jikan wa gogokyji-sugi.
Soshite ima, tokei no hari wa gogo jji o
sugite ita. Tatsuya mo jibunde wa kidzuite
inakattaga, kotoba no aima aima ni Nde
ita shik ga, omoinohoka jikan o totte ita
ydesu.
Àshita mo aru kotodashi, sorosoro owari ni
shima shiyou ka. Tatsuya-san, mada nanika
kikitai koto wa aru?'
Miyuki. I will not take any objection
`Dewa o kotoba ni amaete, ato hitotsu de

suke'
Then, in the grace of your words, one last

thing
Tatsuya wa Mayo no kyki ga futatabi

moeagaru koto o kenen shinagara, ima
denakereba kotae o e rarenaidearou koto ni
tsuite tazuneru koto ni shimashita.
Àra, nanikashira?'
`Naze, ashitana nodesu? Ore o kijo no
musuko to iu koto ni shite, miyuki no fianse
to shite happy suru hi ni ashita o eranda
no wa, nanika riy ga atte no kotodesu ka?'
Tatsuya was concerned that Mayas

madness might burn again, so he decided
to ask about the things that he must know
the answer now.
Oh, what is it?
Why do you choose tomorrow? Do you
have any reason to announce that Im your
son, that I will be announced as Miyukis
fiance
Tatsuyas words did not reach Mayas

consciousness. Even if she heard it, it failed
to reach Mayas hearts recognition.
Hayama proceeded next to Maya, he
replaced the herbal tea which had gone
cold with a new one.
Maya directed her eyes to Tatsuya, with a
drastic change, that not even a hint of
madness was visible to Tatsuya.
Tatsuya-san, do you want more coffee?
No, Im fine
Really? Ah, its already this late
The dinner was over at 9pm. Now, the hand
of time was past 10pm. Tatsuya did not
realize it by himself, but thinking between
Mayas explanation seemed to take
unexpectedly considerable amount of time.
We have agenda tomorrow; we should end
this soon. Tatsuya-san, do you still have
anything to ask?
Tashikani Yoshiharu-kai wa No
omodatta menmen ga seizoroi suru bada.
Miyuki no ohirome ni wa mottomo tekishite
irudarou.
Daga sore dakede wa, kono jikidenakereba

naranai riy to shite wa yowai y ni Tatsuya
ni wa omowa reta.
`Dshitemo ashitadenakereba
naranakatsuta wakeji ya nai ndakedo.
Demo, ichi riy wa arimasu yo'
Tatsuya no kenen ni hanshite, Mayo wa
ochitsuita, soredeite doko ka omoshiro

gatte iru yna kiri sunde ki de kare no
gimon ni kotaemashita.
`Hontwa kotoshi no oshgatsu ni anata o
watashi no musuko to shite ohirome
shitakatta no yo. Datte Tatsuya-san ttara,
ano mah de an'nani hadena mane o suru
ndesu mono'
Mayo ga iu `hadena mane' ga materiaru
psuto ni yoru dai A Reng kantai

senmetsudearu koto wa, kakunin suru
made mo naku Tatsuya ni mo bun

kakimashita.
`Demo ano toki wa USNA-gun tg sanb
USNA
honbu chokuzoku mah-shi butai ga ugoite
itashi, karera no chsa kara kakumatte
ageyou to kinshin o meijita no ni, anata wa
sore o tatsu Chiyau shi'

242
`Sore wa shitsurei shimashimashita'
Tatsuya wa omowazu, nigawarai o ukabeta.

Àno kinshin meirei ni son'na imi ga atta no

ka' to wa kangaete inai. Sukunakutomo
Tatsuya ni wa, atotsuke no riy ni shika
miena kakimashita.
Certainly, New Years Meeting was the

meeting where everyone on the clans were
updated about the key condition of
Yotsuba. It was the most suitable to
nominate Miyuki.
However, for Tatsuya, it was somewhat a
weak reason for Maya to push all these to
be announced tomorrow as well.
Its not like we have to do it tomorrow, but
I do have one reason
Contrary to Tatsuyas concerns, Maya was
calm, and she answered his question as if
she was amused by something.
Originally, I didnt have any plan to
announce you as my son this year New
Years meeting. However, Tatsuya-san too,
you used such a flashy stunt
The one she referred as flashy stunt was
him using Material Burst to annihilate GAA
fleet, there was no need for Tatsuya to
confirm this.
And then, USNA has moved their join Chief
Staff which control magician troops directly,
they even ordered a curfew for their
investigation, you were that attentiongrabber
Im sorry for that
Tatsuya involuntarily smiled wryly. He did
not think that whether there was a
meaning for such confinement instruction.
At least for Tatsuya, it only look like an
afterthought of a reason.
`Sugita koto wa yoi no'

Mayo ga y ni unazuku. Kyki wa kage o
hisomete mo, Tatsuya ni taisuru
narenareshi-sa wa kawaranai.
`Demon sutzu ga Nihon kara ittan te
o hiita nochi mo No go ranshin toka
kaky no hjutsushi no an'yaku toka iroiro
attakara'
No go ranshin, to wa parasa~idru
no ichi-ken no kotodarou. Kaky no
hjutsushi wa sh kkin ka.
Sore o kiite `tashikani kotoshi mo iroiro atta

na' to Tatsuya wa omotta. Mayo no tsug
wa tomokaku Tatsuya ni wa, yotsuba no
uchiwamome ni tsukiatte iru yoy wa
tashika ni mu ka kimashita.
`Dakara kekkyoku, ashita no keishun-kai
made anata no ohirome ga nobinobi ni
natte shimatta no yo'
`S iu kotodesu ka'
Tatsuya wa ichi, nattoku o miseta.
Sukunakutomo, jibun ga Mayo no
musukodearu to iu kyogi o hiromeru kikai
ga ashitadearu hitsuy-sei wa nai, to iu
koto ga wakatta dake demo shkakuda to
Tatsuya wa omou koto ni shita.
Sono ni, nani no imi mo nakattaga.
243
Its good that it has passed

Maya nodded lightly. Even when her
madness was hidden in the shadow, her
familiarty to Tatsuya remained.
But, even after the Stars was withdrawn
from japan, and Kudou-sensai went mad, or
even the overseas Chinese Houjutsu yuser,
you have been involved in various behind
the scene jobs
Kudou-kakka went mad, would be a
comment for Parasite doll. Overseas
Chinese houjutsu user was from Zhou
Gongjins.
After hearing that, Tatsuya thought,
certainly, many things happened this
year. Putting aside mayas convenience,
Tatsuya certainly had no intention to be
involved in the fight of Yotsuba.
Thats why, in the end, your debut is
brought up to New Years meeting
tomorros
So thats the cas
Tatsuya, for once, showed an
understanding. At the very least, he found
out that there was an opportunity and a
need to spread the lie that he was mayas
son in the meeting tomorrow.
`De wa kore de hontni, watashi kara no

setsumei wa o shimai ne'
--- However, that also did not mean

anything.
Then, this is the end of my explanation fro
real
Mayo ga manzoku-gena hohoemi o

ukabeta. Kono hanashiai wa, kanojo ni totte
manzoku no iku monodatta ni chigainai. To
ni mo kaku ni mo, Tatsuya o nattoku sa sete
Maya showed a satisfied smile. This

discussion seemed to end in her
satisfactory. At the very least, she managed
to convince Tatsuya to a certain degree
Part 5
p. 243-245 (3 p.)
243
iHy
owatsuta nodakara.
`Tatsuya-san, o heya no basho wa
wakarimasu?'
`Daijbudesu, -J'
`S?'
Tatsuya no ito shita sono yobikata o, Mayo
wa marude ki ni tome na kakimashita.
after all.
Tatsuya-san, do you know where your
room is?
Im alright, oba-ue
Really?
Maya did not seem to mind when Tatsuya
returned to his old way of addressing her.
`De wa an'nai mo tsukezu ni mshiwakenai

nodakedo, hitori de o heya ni modotte mora
~emasuka? Sugu ni o furo o junbi sa sete, o
heya no kata e yobi ni ika semasunode'
`Wakarimashimashita'
Hanashi wa kore de owari, to iu sa~in o,
Tatsuya wa shikkari rikai shimashita.
Then, sorry for not able to assist you, do

you mind to go back to your room alond?
You can call someone along the way to help
you prepare the bath immediately before
you reach your room
Understood
Tatsuya understood firmly that heis was
their end of conversation.
`Kh, gochissamadeshimashita'
Mayo to Hayama ni ichirei shite, Tatsuya wa
shosai o-go ni shimashita.
Thanks for the coffee, it was delicious

Tatsuya bowed to Maya and Hayama, and
left the study.
p. 243-245 (3p)
CD: 10Jun15/13:10 (UTC+7)
243
Tatsuya ga satta nochi mo, Mayo wa sofa ni
Author: Y
Even after Tatsuya left, Maya remained her
244
karada o azuketa mama dakimashita.

Òkusama,
otsukaresamadegozaimashimashita'
body on the couch.

Madam, thank you for your hard work
Son'na Mayo o, Hayama ga haigo kara

negirau.
`Nandaka yotei shite ita yori kanj-teki nina
tsute shima kimashita wa'
Hayama said so to May from behind.
Mayo ga fuhon'i-s ni s iu. Kanojo ni

totsute ima no hitomaku wa, yawara-gai ni
ekisa~ito shite shimatsuta monodatta
nodarou.
Àno ohanashide wa, sore mo itashikata no
nai koto ka to'
Hayama wa àno wadaide wa koufun Shite
mo shikata ga nai' to Mayo o bengo shite

iru nodaga, sore ga yokei ni hazukashi
katsuta no ka, Mayo wa toshigai mo naku
pu~itsu to kao o somukete

shimatsumashita.
Sore ga mata Hayama ni wa okashikatta
nodaga, kare wa koko de emi o miseru
yna fuyina jinbutsude wanai.
Òkusama no atatame rarete ita hisaku to
wa, koredatta nodesu ne. Konkai wa
watashi mo, tadatada kanpuku
itashimashita'
Kyonen no 11gatsu, Yokohama jihen no
chokugo ni Tatsuya to miyuki o yashiki ni

yobidashita sai, Mayo wa `Tatsuya o rihan
sa senai tame ni miyuki o tshu ni suru.

Miyuki ni tshu no za o uke saseru tame no
saku wa k ~etearu' to Hayama ni gotsute
ita. Kanojo wa ashita ni okonawa reru
Yoshiharu-kai o mae ni shite, Hayama ni
sono saku o uchiake iroirona junbi o sa sete
imashita.
Somehow, I became more emotional than I

had planned
Maya reluctantly said so. For her, it was
probably an apology for the previous oneact, her outburst of excitement.
Since you were retelling about that story, I
think it couldnt be helped
Hayama defended Maya with it was a topic
where you couldnt avoid such excitement,
perhaps, that was embarrassing for her,
Maya turned away her face with a hmph
expression which did not suit her age.
Even Hayama thought that was funny, but
he was not so careless as to show a smile
in his face.
So that was madams secret plan all along.
This time, even I must accept that I have
nothing but admiration
Last November, she immediately made a
call for Tatsuya and Miyuki to the manor
right after Yokohama Incident, Maya told
Hayama Miyuki must become the next
family head to bind Tatsuya. I have some
consideration in subjecting her to the
family hea seat. She confided her plans on
the preparations for New Years meeting
which took place tomorrow to Hayama.
`Yos shite ita yori takusan no yokoyari ga

haittakedo, okage de omotte ita yori

moriagatta wa. Ato wa Miyuki-san ga,
dokomade ni natte kureru ka, ne'

245
`Dai take on'na ka to zonjimasu'
Hayama ga omoi kakezu shikkari to shita

kuch de taikoban o oshita no ga igaide,

Mayo wa sofa no ue de karada o mojitte
Hayama e furikae kimashita.

Hayama wa kkya no emi o ukabete
imashita.
`Miyuki-sama wa Tatsuya-sama ~yori
haruka ni shikkari, go jibun no omoi to

mukiatte ora remasu. Mukau tokoro tekinashi no Tatsuya-samade wagozaimasuga,
Miyuki-sama no massuguna omoi ni wa

kanaimasumai'
`Koi wa sunao ni natta kata ga make, to
iukedo'
`Ko no baai wa, sunao ni natta kata ga
kachidegozaimasu na'
Nikoniko to warau Hayama ni, Mayo mo

dokuke o nuka rete imashita.
Thanks to the vareity of things that

happened out of expectation, I got excited
more than I thought. The rest is, depend on
how far Miyuki-san can go
Whether she would be a great woman
The surprising remark came from no other
than Hayama with a firm tone, Maya looked
back to Hayama by twisting her body on
the sofa.
Hayama displayed a good natured old-man
smile.
Both Miyuki-sama and Tatsuya-sama faced
their far future feelings properly. Although
Tatsuya-sama was heading at a place
without enemy, he faces Miyuki-samas
feeling straightforwardly without failure
To honestly love would be my fall, I say
In this case, its the one who is honest who
wins
Hayama laughs and smile had pulled out
Maya from her own miasma.
Part 6
p. 245-262 (18p)
245
CD: 11Jun15/15:50(UTC+7)
Author: Y
Tatsuya ga modotta toki, heya ni wa dare

mo inakatta. Miyuki wa ashita ni ~Ete
hmuesutede mo ukete iru nodarou ka.
Mayo ga itta tri, furo no an'nai wa sugu ni
When Tatsuya returned, there wasnt

anyone in the room. Miyuki must have been
brought to the same home estate for
tomorrows preparation.
As Maya said, the guide for the bath came
246
......
kita. Honke ni tomaru koto jitai ga

maredattaga, washitsu no kyakuma ni
tomaru no wa hajimetedattanode furo mo
zuibun katte ga chigau. Dare ka to
hachiawase shite mo migurushikunai kakk
o shite furo made fuku. Tatsuya no
nyyoku jikan wa nagaku mo naiga
mijikaku mo nai. Heya ni modotta toki,
tokei no hari wa msugu j ichi-ji o sashite
itaga, miyuki wa mada modotte inakatta.
pretty soon. It was rare for him to stay

overnight at the main manormain house,
the bath was also quite different as it was
his first time of staying in a Japanese-style
guest room. He didnt dressed unsightly for
the round trip to the bath as it was possible
to run into someone. Tatsuyas bathing
time was neither long, nor short.
When he returned to his room, the clock
was already referring to 11pm, yet miyuki
Had not returned.
Sono kawari, futon ga shiite akimashita.
Instead, he found out that the futon was

already set.
In series to the Japanese-style room, a set
of futon for pair, with 2 pillows.
Tsudzuki no washitsu no, hitoheya ni, ichikumi. Tadashi,-makura nomi nitsu.

Ònsama, osoku narimashimashita'
Soko e ta~imingu waruku, miyuki ga
modotte kimashita.
`Koreha... ... '
Fusuma o aketa mama, tonari no heya o
nozokikonde iru jtaida. Heya no naka ni
ireba, shizen ni menihairu. `Miyuki, kore wa
ore ga yatta node wa - '
Nai zo, to Tatsuya wa saigomade benkai

dekinakatta. Osorakuha nan-ri mo no

shiynin ni ~yottepikapikani migaki age
rareta miyuki wa ima, shitagi sugata mo

dzen no hitoeginu o mi ni tsuketa nomi.
Yokushitsu ga yohodo atsukatta no ka, sono
kakk de mafuyu ni mo kakawarazu sukoshi

mo samu-s ni mi ~enai. Ima wa kao mo
oniisama, sorry for making you wait

Miyuki returned in such a bad timing.
This is
While leaving the sliding door open, she
llokde at the state of the next room. If she
looked into the room, it was natural to
focus her eyes on
Miyuki, this is not my do-
-ing, Tatsuya was not able to continue his
excuse until the end. Perhaps, Miyuki was
polished by a lot of servant until she shone,
she was also only wearing an underwear
under her hitoe25. The bathroom was
possibly very hot, as she didnt appear to
be cold to wear so little despite in
midwinter. The current blushed in her face
25 Hitoe: unlined kimono, they are usually not as thick as formal kimono, not sure if there are even less layer than yukata, but its not an
outfit you should be wearing during winter (https://www.google.com/search?q=%E5%8D
%98%E8%A1%A3&biw=1352&bih=237&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=0CAYQ_AUoAWoVChMIwtn64JaFxgIVTzK8Ch0qIgAW)
247
erimoto mo akaku shite mushiro atsusdaga, sono gen'in ga shitsuon ni nai koto
wa akiraka dakimashita.
Mottomo, Tatsuya ga kotoba o ushinatta no
wa hitoeginu sugata ga riyde wanai.
Hitoeginu o matou miyuki ga, itsuninaku
tsuyoi iroka o hanatte iru no ga kare no
zekku shita riy dakimashita.
Itsumo no hikarikagayakan bakari no bib
ga, ima wa jissai ni kagayaite mi ~eru.
and neck might appear to be caused by the

heat, but it was obvious that the room
temperature was not hot.
The reason of his lost of words was not due
to the hitoe. It was becaurse of the strong
charm of Miyuki claded in that hitoe, he
somehow lost the time to explaine and was
drifted to his speechlessness..
She already had a beautiful look, but now it
seemed that she was actually shining.
Itsumo wa sawayakade mushiro

museibutsu-tekina kaori o tadayowa sete
iru miyuki ga, ima wa ch ya hachi
demonainoni omowazu hikiyose rarete
shimai-sna, kasukana hana no kaori o
matotte iru.
Miyuki had the air of a refreshing inanimate

scent, now she might actually attract not
only butterflies and bees, she was wearing
a subtle scent of flower.
Kono jtai de Tky no hitogomi o arukou

mononara, machigainaku panikku, dai
Ga okori-sda.
Koch nuki de Tatsuya wa s Shitau
kimashita.
Ònsama, koreha... ... '
Shikashi heiseidenakatta no wa miyuki mo
onajide, ichi-kumi dake no shingu o mite
katamatte ita kanojo ga, sakid-go ni
hasshita daiissei ga kore dakimashita.
Ìya, ore ga shiita nji yanai zo. Furo kara
heya ni modottara kono jtaidatta nda'
If she walked in Tokyo crowd as she was,

there would be undoubtedly imminent large
panic crowd.
Tatsuya without exaggeratingly thought so.
`S,deshimashita ka... ... '

Zutto tatta mama to iu no mo ochitsukanai.
S omotta Tatsuya wa zataku no mae ni
suwari, miyuki ni mo zabuton ni suwara
seta. Tonari no heya e tsudzuku fusuma wa,
shimeru no mo hen ni ishiki shite iru yna
ki ga shite aketa mamadesu.
oniisama, this is
However, Miyuki was also in a not-so-calm
state, and it was exaggerated with the only
one set of futon, those were the first words
she emitted after she reboot her mind.
No, this si not my doing. It was already in
this condition when I returned from the
bath
I see
Since he thought that he was restless with
much standing. Tatsuya sat in front of the
low table, Miyuki was also seated in front of
the futon. As the sliding door leading to the
next room, they felt conscious when its
open, yet felt strange to close it.
248
Tatsuya no mae de, miyuki ga ochitsuki

naku erimoto ya kami ni te o yatte iru. Kare
no shisen ga itsu ni naku ki ni naru ydesu.
Infront of Tatsuya, Miyuki seemed to be

unable to calm down while combing e hair.
Somehow, she was conscious of his gaze.
Sore mo shikata no nai kotodarou. Tatsuya

o miyuki no fianse ni suru to iu shgekitekina sengen kara, mada san-jikan mo
tatte inai. Shikamo, Tatsuya to miyuki ga mi
no kydaide wa nai to iu bakudan hatsugen
ga tsuite ita. Ishiki suru na to iu kata ga
muchada to omowa reru.
Àno, o, onsama'
Miyuki no kuch ni wa mayoi ga kanji
raremashita.
It couldnt be helped. It wasnt even 3

hours from the shocking declaration that
Tatsuya was to be Miyukis fianc. Taking
into account, the bombshell that Tatsuya
and miyuki were not real sibling. It was
unreasonable not to be conscious of each
other right now
ummm, o-oniisama
Hesitation was felt in Miyukis tone.
Tatsuya ga ibukashige ni mayu o

shikameru.
`D shita ndesu?'
Ìe, ano onsama, to oyobi shite mo
yoroshnode shiyou ka? Soretomota,ta,'
Tatsuya rose his eyebrow in wonder.
Ìmamadedri de kamawanai yo'

Dshitemo `Tatsuya-san' to ienai miyuki ni,
Tatsuya ga warainagara tasukebune o dasu.
I dont mind if you call me as usual

As Miyuki didnt seem tobe able to call him
Tatsuya, Tatsuya rescue her with a laugh.
Miyuki ga hotto shita kao de emi o ukabete

iru. Shikashi ìmamadedri' to iu kotaeha,
miyuki no tame dakede wa nakatta. Tatsuya
ni wa,`miyuki ga jibun no imtode wanai' to
iu uso o uke ireru tsumori wa mu ka
kimashita.
`Sore de onsama... ... Oba-sama to no o
hanashiai wa, sumasa reta nodesu ka?'
Miyuki smiled with a relieved face.

However, his answer of as usual was not
only for Miyuki. Tatsuya was not going to
stay put to the lie of Miyuki was not my
sister.
`Son'na koto wa... ... '

Jibun ga koko ni iru nodakara, son'na koto
wa atarimaeji yanai ka, to kotaeyou to
shite, Tatsuya wa miyuki no shitsumon no
imi ga soreto wa betsudearu koto ni sugu
kidzuimashita.
such a thing
The fact that I was here, such a thing was a
given right, he was about to answer so, but
he soon realized that Miyukis question had
different meaning.
What is it?
No, that oniisama, can I still call you
that? Or should I call you Ta-
Then, oniisama. Have your discussion

with obasama been concluded?
249
Ìya, subete owatta yo. Kono-ken de oba-j

kara oshiete itadakanakereba naranai koto
wa, subeteu ka ga kimashita'
Yes, its concluded. I have asked

everything that I need to know about this
episode from oba-ue herself
`Sdesu ka. Sorede ano... ... '

Miyuki ga ii kara-s ni kuchigomoru. Tabun,
mayoi wa nai noda. Tada sore o tazuneru
yki ga tarinai nodarou.
I see. Then, about that

Miyuki was stammering. She was probably
not hesitating. Just, had not enough
courage to ask about the matter.
Sono fusoku shite ita yki o kokoronouchi

kara furishibotte, miyuki ga tsuini, Tatsuya
ni tazuneru.
Ònsama to, watashi ga, mi no
kydaidenai to iu no wa'
She summoned up the courage which had

been void from her heart, Miyuki finally
able to ask Tatsuya.
About oniisama and me not being a real
sibling is
- Hontdesuka?
Shikashi dore dake yki o furishibotte mo,
saigo no, ketteitekina hitokoto o kuchi ni
suru koto wa dekinakatta.
Ùsodesu'
Tatsuya no kotae ~eha, kanketsu o
kiwamemashita.
Miyuki no kokoro wa, sono kotae ~eniyotte,
futatsu ni hikisaka remashita.
- that true?
However, no matter how much courage she
summoned, she was not able to say the
decisive words from her mouth.
A lie
Tatsuyas answer was extremely brief.
Tatsuya no imtodeatte yokatta, to iu

kimochi to, Tatsuya no imtode wa
kekkondekinai, to iu kimochi ni.
`Naze... ... Naze oba-sama wa, sono yna
uso o?'
`Wakari gatai setsumeidattaga, dyara
omae to ore o kekkon sa setaikara,rash'
The feeling of relief that she was Tatsuyas

sister, and that she wouldnt be able to
marry Tatsuya as her sister.
Why Why did oba-sama tell such a lie?
Mayo no setsumei ga wakari nikui

monodatta no wa tashikadaga, Tatsuya wa
msukoshi ku no jij o rikai shite iru.
Shikashi, sono doko made o miyuki ni
taishite akashite yoi mono ka, Tatsuya wa
mada kime kanete ita.
Miyukis heart was torn in two from that

answer.
This is an over simplifaction of an

explanation, but it seems like to let us
marry
Mayas explanation was difficult to
understand for certain, but Tatsuya
understood more circumstances tham
Miyuki. However, he was wondering the
extent that he may reveal to Miyuki,
Tatsuya had not really decided that.

DNA
250
`Kydainanoni... ...Desu ka?'

`Koseki ya denu kantei wa nani to demo
naru,rash'
`Soreha... ... Yotsuba-ka no chikara o motte
sureba,-sde shiyoukedo... ... '
Even though were sibling?

Well, since the family register and DNA
analysis were just formalities
Well thats true in the light of the power
that Yotsuba-ka has
Ùmarete kuru ko no idenshi ij mo shinpai

suru hitsuy wa nai sdesu'
Theres no need to worry about genetic

abnormalities of our future children either
`Diu, kotode shiyou ka?'
Why, is that so?
Kurai kao de utsumuite ita miyuki ga,-gao o

agete Tatsuya to me o awaseru. Nemaki no
~youna hitoeginu no erimoto kara wazuka
ni nozoku shiroi suhada ga
namamekashikute, Tatsuya wa omowazu
me o sorashi-s ni Natsuta. Daga son'na
omoi o natsukeba Mayo no omoutsuboda to
kanjita Tatsuya wa, jibun no kokoro o gin
ni shizumeta.
Byjshin o torimodoshita kokoro de,
Tatsuya wa aratamete miyuki no sb o
mitsumemashita.
Miyuki no hitomi ni wa, don'na jijitsu demo
uke ireru to iu kakugo ga atsumashita.
Miyuki who was facing down in a gloomy

face, rose her face ang fixed her eyes at
Tatsuya. The white skin above her neck was
not covered by the hitoe had made Tatsuya
involuntarily wanted to look away.
However, thinking so would mean that he
was walking in Mayas palm, so he regained
the calmness in his mind.
Tatsuya o miyuki no hanryo ni suru to iu

Mayo no kettei ni wa, miyuki ni s ketsui sa
seru hodo no omo-sa ga atsuta.
Hitomi ni yadoru sono kakugo o
mitodokete, Tatsuya wa, miyuki ni
tsutaerubeki koto o hanasu kesshin o
katameta.
Òmaeni wa, idenshi ij o hikiokosu inshi ga
mattaku nairash'
Maya had made the decision for Tatsuya to

be Miyukis companion, she had thought
that Miyuki could bear such a weight.
As he acknowledged the readiness on her
eyes, Tatsuya firmed his decision on the
part that he should tell to Miyuki.
Òmae wa, chsei-taina noda sdesu'

Miyuki ga me o mihari, ryte de ro o
osaemashita.
Nagai kami ga yuremasu.
You are, a modified body

Miyuki wore a watchful eyes while covering
her mouth bith both of her hands.
Her long hair is shaking.
With the newly regained normal mind,

Tatsuya stared at Miyukis eyes again.
Miyukis eyes looked that she was ready to
receive any kind of truth from him.
You are, your body has no factor that can

cause genetic abnormality
Obieta kao ga toshi s ni miete, Tatsuya

wa son'na baaide wa nai to shiritsutsu
sukoshi hotto shita.
`Watashi ga, chsei-tai... ... '
Òmae wa ksan to oyaji no seishoku saib
kara tsukura reta juseiran o be su ni,
yotsuba no kagaku, mah-gaku no iki o
atsumete tsukura reta kanzen chsei-tai.
Chsei-tai no motsu subete no kekkan o
kokufuku shi, ningen ij ni ningen to shite
kansei sa reta yotsuba no saik kessakuna
noda sda yo'
251
Tatsuya no setsumei wa, jibun ga shizen ni
umareta ningende wa nai to iu jijitsu ni

taisuru nagusame ni wa naranai. Daga
miyuki wa nazeka, menimiete ochitsuki o
torimodoshimashita.
Miyuki ga dy shita no wa, obieta no wa,
jibun ga jink-teki ni tsukura reta ningenda

to iu koto ni taishitede wanakatsuta. Miyuki
wa ima no jibun no karada o, inochi o,

Tatsuya kara sazukatsuta monoda to
Shitautsute iru. Omoikonde iru, to iikaeta

kata ga fusawash hodo tsuyoku kakushin
shite iru. Dakara motomoto no nikutai ga

dono y ni tsukura reta monona no ka wa,
amari ki ni naranakatsumashita.
`Dewa watashi wa onsama o oite,
totsuzen meifu e otosa reru yna koto wa
nai nodesu ne?'

Kanojo ga obiete ita no wa, chsei-tai no
itari on'na jna jumy. Jibun ga

aruhitotsuzen iki taete, soreij Tatsuya to
tomoni i rarenaku naru to iu kyfu.
Òba-j no kuchiburi kara sassuru ni, mah
Tatsuya was a little relieved that she didnt

show any frightened face.
I am, modified body
You were made from kaasans and oyajis
fertilized egg, and with Yotsubas science,
was made into the best technology,
perfect modified body. You overcome all of
the defect which comes in modified body,
you are a masterpiece of Yotsuba which has
been completed as a human being, or more
than human being.
Tatsuyas explanation was not supposed to
be a consolation, the fact that she was not
a human who was born naturally. However,
for some reason, Miyuki visibly regained
her composure.
Miyuki was neither upset nor scared, on the
fact that she was a human being who had
been artificially created. Miyuki knew now
that her body, and life, was a gift she
received from Tatsuya.The more she
thought about it, the more she was
convinved that it was appropriate. That was
why she did not worry too much that
originally her body was an artificial work
and ssuch.
Then, I as long as Im by onii-samas
side, I wont be suddenly fall into the
underworld right?
The one she was worried about the
limitation of life as a woman of modified
body. Fear that she suddenly had exhauset
her own life and could not be together with
Tatsuya anymore.
Judgin from the way oba-ue talked, seems
252
no renzoku kshi ni taisuru taisei wa,

osoraku ore yori takai'
`Watashi wa... ... Onsama to tomoni,
ikiteikeru nodesu ne?'
like your resistance to continuous magic

exercise, is likely higher than me
It means that I can live alongside you,
oniisama?
Òba-j no kuchiburi kara sassuru ni, omae

no kata ga jumy ga naga-sdesu'
Judginfrom the way oba-ue talked, seems

like you will have a long life
Dakara, ani to onaji kurai iki rareru to

kikasa reta dake de, jibun ga chseitaidearu to iu jijitsu wa miyuki ni totsute d
demo yokunatsumashita.
`Watashi to onsama wa kydaidesuga
watashi no idenshi wa, onsama to wa
chigau monona nodesu ne'
Tatsuya to shite wa òioi... ... ' To iu
kimochidatsumashita.
In the end, after she was told that she

could live as long as her brother, she didnt
even care that she was a modified body.
Tashikani Mayo wa, miyuki no idenshi wa

chsei ni yori kaiz sa rete ori, iden-tekina
kyori de ieba Tatsuya to Mayo, oi to oba no
kankei yori ti to itte ita. Daga Tatsuya wa
miyuki ni taishite, sore o shisa suru kotoba
wa hitokoto mo kuchi ni shite inai.
Certainly, Maya said that Miyuki was a

modified body, genetically speaking, it was
true that the relationship between Tatsuya
and Maya was only nephew and aunt.
However, between Tatuya and Miyuki, ther
was not a single word tha could deny their
relationship.
Yet, Miyuki was saying the same thing as
Maya.
Similarity did not only bring about by
genes Tatsuya thought so.
Sorenanoni miyuki wa, Mayo to onaji koto o

gentsute iru.
Ketsuen to wa, idenshi no ruiji-sei dake
janai nda na... ... Tatsuya wa s Shitau
kimashita.
`Motomoto yotsuba-ka no ningen wa,
daishi-ken de kare sukunakare idenshi o

ijira rete iru. Chsei-tai hodo zenmen-tekina
monode wa naiga, idenshi ssa o ukete iru
to iu imide wa ore mo omae mo kawaranai'
Tatsuya wa aete, jibun to miyuki no kytssei o kych shimashita.
oniisama and I are sibling, but my genes

are different from oniisama
Tatsuya felt like saying Hey
From the beginning, members of Yotsubaka were a human experimentation, with

manipulated genes from the Fourth Lab.
Although, it was different from modified
body, it doesnt change that we also have
undergone genetic manipulation
The way Tatsuya said that, was to
emphasize the similarity between him and
Miyuki.
Daga, miyuki no netsuppoi kao o miru ni,

amari umaku itte iru to wa omoenakatta.
`De wa kongo, watashi wa onsama no

jmai to iu koto ni narunode shiyou ka?'
`Hitomaede wa, s nanoru koto ni

narudarou'
`Soshite watashi wa, onsama no fianse ni
naru nodesu ne!'
At least in the eyes of others
Miyuki ga kangeki no koewoageru.

Daga kanojo no kfun wa, nagatsudzuki
shina kakimashita.
Tatsuya no, konwaku shita hyj o mite
shimatta tame ni.
`Yahari, kimochi waruidesu yo ne... ... '
`Nani gadesu?'
Miyuki srose her voice in excitement.

However, her excitement did not last very
long.
As she saw the confused look in Tatsuya.
253
Tatsuya wa, miyuki ga ikinari ochikonda
riy mo, kurai koe de kurumeita sono
kotoba no imi mo rikai dekina kakimashita.
However, Miyuki with her sleepy face,

didnt seem to able to digest those
meaning well.
Then, oniisama and I will be cousin from
now on?
Ònsama ni to tsute, watashi wa

imtonanode shiyou?'
`. Sore ga jijitsudakarana'
Toriaezu, Tatsuya ni mo soko dake wa
yuzurena kakimashita.
`Mi no imto ga mi no aninohanayome ni
naritaida nante, yahari abunmarudesu yo
ne'
`Miyuki, masaka omae'
Tatsuya wa isshun, jibun no kiki machigae
ka to omotta. Daga kare no gokan wa,
kunren ni yotte jjin o haruka ni
uwamawaru reberu ni togisumasa rete iru.
Miyuki wa machigainaku `mi no imto ga
mi no aninohanayome ni naritai' to itta.
Sore wa bunmyaku kara shite, miyuki to
Then, I can be engaged to oniisama,

right!
As expected, you must be disgusted

With what?
Tatsuya couldnt figure out the reason why
Miyuki suddenly gloomy, he couldnt even
understand the meaning behind those dark
voice.
Because, to oniisama, Im still your sis ter
right?
Yes, because thats a fact
For now, that fact was undeniable to
Tatsuya.
For a sister to want to be the bride of her
own real brother, it is still abnormal right
Miyuki, do you
For a moment, Tatsuya thought that he
heard wrongly. However, his five sense had
been honed to a level beyond ordinary
person by trainings.
Miyuki definitely said for a sister to want to
be the bride of her own real brother. From
the context, it could only be interpreted to
254
Tatsuya no kotoda to shika kaishaku

dekinai.
Tsumari miyuki wa... ....
È e,-sdesu! Oba-sama ni meiji
raretakarade wa arimasen! Watashi wa,
onsama ga fianseda to kikasa rete ureshi
katsumashita!'
Miyuki ga ashi no ue de ryte o
nigirishimete utsumuku. Kanojo no te ni,
futomomo ni, namida ga koboreochiru.
`Sono kimochi wa ima mo kawatte imasen.
Onsama o mi no anida to wakatte ite mo,
watashi wa onsama ni on'na to shite
itoshite itadakitai ndesu! Onsama no
hanayome ni naritai ndesu! Akiramete
itakara, yokei ni akirame rarenaku natta
ndesu!'
be Miyuki and Tatsuya.
Miyuki no koe wa kfun shite ite mo kikitori

nikui to iu koto wanai. Tada kfun shite iru
shoi ka imi no wakari gatai kasho ga
tokidoki aru.
Ima no àkiramete itakara akirame rarenai'
to iu no wa `sakki no hanashiwokiku made
akiramete itakara, kekkon dekiru to iwa
rete m akirame rarenaku Natsuta' to iu
kotodarou. Miyuki ga izen kara son'na koto
de nayande ita to wa, Tatsuya ni totte
seiten'nohekirekidatta. Tashika ni, mi no ani
ni taisuru mono to shite wa kabun'na ki o
kanji saseru koto ga miyuki ni wa katta.
Shikashi sore mo, saishtekini wa ani to
shite shitatte kurete iru no, tarou to Tatsuya
wa kangaete imashita.
Shikashi jibun wa tan'ni, s kangaeta gatte
ita dakena node wanaidarou ka.
Miyukis voice was not difficult to hear even

if she was excited. However there were
things that difficult to understand due to
her excitement.
What she said about When I said I have
given up, suddenly I dont need to give up
must bee Ive given up till I heard that
story, now that you said we can get
married, I dont need to give up anymore.
Tatsuya had not clue at all that Miyuki was
worrying about such thing earlier that it
surprised him. Certainly, Miyuki had shown
an excessive attention to him as her real
brother. However, Tatsuya always thought
that she was yearning him only as a
brother.
However, it might because he, himself, only
want to think only thus far.
Poroporo to namidawokobosu miyuki o mae
Against Miyukis tears, Tatsuya had
In other word, Miyuki

Ye-yes! It was not due to obasamas order
only! Im very happy to hear that i will be
oniisamas fianc!
Miyuki looked down while clasping her
hands on her tighs. Her tears were falling
on top of her hands, in her tighs.
Even now, that feeling has not changed.
Even though I know that oniisama is my
real borther, I want oniisama to treasure
me as a woman! I want to be oniisamas
bride! When I said I have given up,
suddenly I dont need to give up!
255
ni shite, Tatsuya wa jibun ni taishi, son'na

ginen o natsuita.
`Demo onsama wa nmarudakara
Chiya n to shita moraru o omochidakara imto ni ren'ai kanj
nante motemasen yo ne. Kon'na
abunmaruna imto nante, kimochi warui
to o omoidesu yo ne'
Miyuki ga tsuini, oetsu o morashimashita.
goe de nakisakebu node wa naku, kiite iru
mono no mune o setsunaku shimetsukeru,
kanashimi o osaete osaete, girigirimade
nshuku shita yna nakigoe.
`Miyuki... ... '
Tatsuya ga miyuki ni nijiRi yotte, sono kata
ni migite o nobashimashita.
Miyuki no te ga, Tatsuya no te ni nobiru.
Tatsuya wa te o, furiharawa reru to omotta.

Kon'nani kurushi-sna naki-kata o oboete
shimatta imto no nayami ni
kidzukenakatta hakujna aniki ni wa, tzen
no shiuchida to Shitau kimashita.
Daga miyuki wa, Tatsuya no migite o ryte
de tsukanda. Soshite, jibun no mune no
naka ni kakaekonda.
Ò ... ... '
Tatsuya wa sore o seishi shiyou to shite,òi

mate' to ii kakete, tometa. Ima wa ikanaru

imi demo, miyuki o tsukihanasu yna mane
wa dekinai. Iya, shitaku na kakimashita.
Ònsama, watashi wa, watashi wa... ... '

Tatsuya no te o tsuyoku kakaekonda mama,
miyuki ga hisshi ni kotoba o furi shibomasu.
suspicion that he was tamed by such thing.

But, oniisama is normal after all You
have normal sense of moral too you
wouldnt carry a romantic love to your own
sister right. You must have been disgusted
as such an abnormal sister like me
Miyuki finally sobbed.
It was not a loud cry, but one that made
the listener to have a tight painful chest,
she suppressed her sorrow so much that
her cry was concentrated at the last
minute.
Miyuki
Tatsuya stretched his hands toward Miyuki
timidly.
Miyuki extended her hand to catch
Tatsuyas hand.
Tatsuya thought that she would shook of his
hand. He thought it was natural to deal
with him so, as he was the heartless big
brother who did not notice his sisters
problem to the point she cried in pain.
However, miyuki grabbed Tatsuyas right
hand with both of her hands. Then, she
hugged it in her chest.
o
Tatsuya tried to restrain her and said Hey,
wait, but he was stopped. He couldnt
bring himself to say something to refuse
Miyuki too bluntly now. No, he didnt want
to do so.
Onisama, I, I
While grabing his hand strongly, miyuki
desperately muster her words out.
256
Jibun no omoi o, furishibomasu.

Ài, shite imasu. Aishiteimasu. Watashi
wa, onsama o aishiteimasu!'
Mustering out her own feeling.

Love, you. I love yo. Im in love with
oniisama!
Tatsuya ga imto no Ro kara itsumo kiite ita

kotoba wa `keiai shite imasu'datta.
Àishiteimasu' to kiita no wa hajimete
dakimashita.
Hitomoji chigau dake de, kore hodo made
ni kotoba no omo-sa ga chigau. Tatsuya wa
sore o hajimeteshitta.
Àbunmaruna imtoda to keibetsu sa rete
mo yoi! Ijna seihekida to kimochi waruku
omowa rete mo yoi!Desuga... ...Desuga,
onegaidesu. Onegaidesu, onsama... ... '
The words Tatsuya always heard from his

sister was I adore you. It was his first time
hearing I love you from her.
Miyuki ga namida ni nureta kao o

agemashita.
Only one-character difference, could

change the weight of the words this much.
Tatsuya only noticed this for the first time.
Its fine even if you want to hate me fo
being such an abnormal sister! Its fine
even if you considered that this is bad
feeling with unnatural tendency!... but,
please. I beg you oniisama
Miyuki raised her face, wet in tears.
Kore hodo kanashi-ge de, kore hodo

hisshide,-sdearinagara kore hodo
utsukush hito no kao o, Tatsuya wa ima
made ni mita koto ga Nakatsumashita.
`Dka d ka watashi o o-gawa ni
oite kudasai. D ka watashi o,
tsukihanasanaide kudasai. Watashi no soba
kara, inaku naranaide kudasai!'
Tatsuya had never seen such a sorrowful,

such a desperate face, yet so beautiful.
Miyuki wa naku toki mo,-gao o yugameru

koto wa shinai. Tanseina kao no mama,
namida dake o nagasu.
Sore mo ky, Tatsuya wa hajimete chi
kimashita.
Kanash nakigaoda to, Tatsuya wa Shitau
kimashita.
Tatsuya wa migite o miyuki ni azuketa
mama, hidarite o sotsu to kanojo no senaka
ni mawashimashita.
Ò , ani,-sama... ... ?'
Even when she was crying, Miyuki did not

distort her face. It was her beautiful face,
with shedded tears.
Today was the first time he knew this too.
somehow somehow.. please let me be

by yourside. Please do not be detached
from me. Please dont disappear from my
side!
Her sad crying face, Tatsuya thought.

While still entrusting his right hand to
Miyuki, Tatsuya reached out his left hand to
Miyukis back.
o-oniisama?
Òre wa, omaeno-gawa kara inaku Natsu

tari wa shinai'
À~tsu... ... Ano... ... Onsama,
michido... ... Michido... ... '
Tatsuya no te o nigitte, Tatsuya no ude no

naka de, Tatsuya no mune ni kao o

oshitsukenagara, miyuki ga osoruosoru
toikakeru. Michido kika sete hosh to,

osoruosoru motomeru.
`Miyuki. Ore wa omae no soba kara inaku

nattari wa shinai'
Tatsuya wa jibun ni karada no subete o

azukeru imto ni, tsugenakereba naranai
kotae ~ewo, tsugeru.
257
` ... ... '

Miyuki ga kankiwamatta koe o age, kanojo
no karada kara chikara ga nukeru.
I wont disappear from your side

ah.. umm oniisama, once more one
more time
Miyuki asked so fearfully while being hold
in Tatsuyas hand, in Tatsuyas arm, and
pressing her face to Tatsuyas chest. She
wanted to hear those words again to
affirmed it.
Miyuki. I wont disappear from your side
Ah
Miyuki was overcome with her emotion,
while all energy was escaping from her
body.
Tatsuya thought that he must answer his
sister who entrusted all of her body to him.
`Shi ga futari o wakatsu made. Ore wa

omae no soba ni imasu'
`Daga sore wa tabun, omae no nozomu imi
dede wanai'
Òre wa mada, omae no koto o imto to
shite shika miru koto ga dekinai'
Until death do us part. I will be by your

side
Although, it might not be in the sense that
you desire
I still, can only see you as my sister
Òmae wa ore no, kawaii imtoda. Ore wa

kawaii imto no koto o, kimochi warui nado
to omoi wa shinai'
Òre wa omae o ijdatomo omowanai'
Òre wa omae o kesshite kyozetsu shinai.
Tsukihanashi tari shinai'
Youre my cute little sister. I wont think

badly of such a cute little sister
`Dakedo na, miyuki sore wa ore ga,

omae no anikidakarada. Omae ga ore no,
kawaii imtodakarada'
`Dakara... ... Sumanai. Sukunakutomo ima
wa, omae o imto to shika omoenai'
However, Miyuki thats because Im your

brother. And because youre my cute little
sister
Thats why sorry. At the very least, I can
only see you as my sister for now
I also dont think that youre abnormal

I will never reject you. I wont detach
myself from you
Tatsuya no ude no nakadeji tsuto kare no

koe o kiite ita miyuki ga, tsuchiri tsuku y ni

tsukande ita Tatsuya no migite o hanashite
oki-j gatsumashita.
`Sore de, kekkdesu'
Miyuki no me ni namida no ato ga zantsute

iru. Daga m, atarash namida wa nagarete
inakatsuta.
Ìma wa, sorede manzokudesu'
Miyuki ga fuwari to Tatsuya no kubi ni ryte

o mawashi, daki-tsuki imashita.
258
259
Miyuki, still held in Tatsuyas arms, got up

after she heard his answers and released
Tatsuyas right hand which she had been
grabbed and sticked to her chest.
Thats fine
There were traces of tears in Miyukis face.
However, there was no new tears flowing
out.
Im satisfied for now
Miyuki cassualy turned her hand to
Tatsuyas nec, and embraced him.
Ìma wa watashi mo, mada ònsama' to

shika yobenai nodesukara'
Because, I also can only call you as

oniisama for now
Miyuki wa Tatsuya no Ni jibun no O

tsuke, kare no mimimoto de sasayaki
tsudzukeru.
Ònsama ga ìma wa' to Takashitsute
kureta. Watashi ni wa sore de, jbundesu'
Miyuki put her cheek beside Tatsuyas

cheek, while wishpering in his ear.
For oniisama to say for now to my
confession. Its sufficient for me
Pic=258.jpg
Miyuki ga Tatsuya o daku, ude no chikara

ga tsuyo makimashita.
Ònsama, kitai shite mo, yorosh nodesu
yo ne? Imade wanai itsuka. Watashi wa
onsama ni, imtode wanai `Miyuki' to shite
mite itadakeru kamo shirenai to'
Miyuki hugged Tatsuya with a strengthened

force in her arms.
oniisama, is it ok for me to hope? Not
now but sometime. For oniisama to be
able to see me as Miyuki, and not your
sister
Tatsuya wa miyuki no mimimoto de,

onajiyni sasayaimashita.
`Kiu iikata wa hen kamo shirenaiga,
doryoku shiyou'
Tatsuya also whispered to Miyukis ear in

the same way.
This might sound strange, but Ill try my
best
Miyuki ga hy o hodoimashita.
`M, onsamattara'
Miyuki ga, akiregao de warau.
Tatsuya ga nigawarai suru.
Kydai no ma ni, yyaku itsumo dri no
kki ga ts kimashita.
Miyuki released her embrace.

oh, dear, oniisama
Miyuki laughed with an amazed face.
Tatsuya smiled wryly.
It was finally returning to the usual
atmosphere of the sibling.
!?
260
`Miyuki, ky wa m osoi. Ashita ni sonaete,

m neru koto ni shiyou'
Àtsu, sdesune. Dewa watashi ga oputon
o'
Tachiagarou to suru miyuki no te o, Tatsuya
ga Ndesu.
Ònsama?'
`Sono hitsuy wa nai. Sekkaku oba-j ga
yi shite kudasatta nda. Ky wa onaji futon
de neyou'
` ~tsu! ? '
Miyuki no shi shikabane ga hikkurikaeru.
Naiteita-ji demo, kanojo no koe wa kore
hodo dy shite inakatta.
À , ano, onsama, soretsute, moshikashite'
Ìya, chigau'
Tatsuya wa miyuki ni mukete, hito no warui
emi o ukabemashita.
Ìssho ni nemuru dakeda. Sore ij no koto
wa shinai'
`So... ... Sdesu chikara'
Miyuki ga mune o nade orosu. Sono shigusa
no naka ni, sukoshi zan'nen-sna soburi ga
atta to mieta no wa, ugachi sugidarou ka.
`Nemaki ni kigaeru. Sakini, futon ni haitte
ite kure'
Ìe sono teido no jikan wa, omachi
shimasu. Issho ni oputon ni hairimashi y,
onsama'
`Wakatta. Sugu sumu'
Kono heya ni nemaki-y no yukata ga
sonaete aru no o, Tatsuya wa kakuninzumidatta. Basho o mayou koto mo naku,
Miyuki, its alreadly late. We need to

prepare early tomorrow, lets get some
sleep
Ah, thats right. Then, Ill ask for futon
Miyuki was about to stand, but Tatsuya
restrained her.
oniisama?
Theres no need for that. Oba-ue has
kindly set this up. Lets just sleep at the
same futon for today
Ehh??
Miyukis voice was overturned. Her voice
was not so overturned even when she was
crying.
u, umm, oniisama, is that, do you mean
No, youre wrong
Tatsuya smirked wickedly to Miyuki.
We just sleep together. We wont do
anything else
I I see
Miyuki patted down her chest. There
seemed to be a little regret in that gesture,
Tatsuya wondered if she was expecting
something.
Ill change to pajama first. You can get into
the futon first
No I can wait for you for shot while. Lets
get into the futon together, oniisama
Understood. Ill be back soon
Tatsuya had confirmed that this room was
equipped with yukata for sleepwear. He
need not to get lost, and quickly took off
Tatsuya wa subayaku fuku o nugi,

torankusu ichi-mai no ue kara yukata o
matoi kimashita.
Ònsama, soredewa samukunaidesu ka?'
Tatsuya ga ne yasui y ni kakebuton o

mekurinagara, miyuki ga shinpai-s ni s
tazuneru.
Ìya, tabun kore demo atsui kuraidesu'
Tatsuya ga futon no naka ni mogurikonde,

miyuki o temaneki suru.
Miyuki Hachiyo tto dake tamerai o misete,
Tatsuya no wanchin ni Osamu makimashita.
261
`Nan-ji iraideshou ka. Mukashi, hontni

osanai koro, ichidodake kshite onsama no
ude no naka de nemura sete i tataita koto
ga aru yna ki ga shimasu'
`Son'nani mukashi no kotoji yanai zo.
Ksan no sgi ga owatta hi no yoru no
kotoda'
`S... ...Deshita ne. Watashi to shita koto
ga, u tsukari shite orimashimashita'
Miyuki ga Tatsuya ni mi o yosemasu.
Pittari to mitchaku shita miyuki no kata o

daki yoseru y ni, Tatsuya ga ude o
mawasu.
Ònsama'
`Nanidesu?'
Ònsama wa, gozonji nakattadeshou?'
`Mna'
`Watashi ga dorehodo, kurush omoi o shita

no ka nante'
`Sumanai'
`Saikin wa tokuni sdeshita. Shakai wa
mah-shi ni skon o motomete imasu.
Mah-shi to shite no mibun ga katamareba,
his clothes and wore the yukata on top of

his trunk.
oniisama, dont you feel cold?
Miyuki asked anxiously when Tatsuya was
going to get into the futon.
No, this probably already hot enough
Tatsuya slipped into the futon, while
signaling Miyuki.
Miyuki showed a slight hesitation before
settled in using Tatsuya as an arm pillow.
I wonder when was it. Once upon a time,
when I was really young, I feel like, there
was one instance when I was held in your
arm
It was not such an old occurrence it was
on the day when kaasans funeral was
over
Thats right That was so careless of
me
Miyuki rested her body to Tatsuya.
To embrace miyukis shoulder tightly,
Tatsuya turned his other arm.
oniisama
What is it?
did oniisama really do not know?
Well
about how much Ive been suffering, that
is
sorry
It is especially true in recent time. Society
encourages magician to marry early. If Im
to shoulder a status as magician, at the
262
saiteigen fianse o erabanakereba naranai

to, kakugo shite orimashimashita'
`Sdesu na'
`Kydai de kekkon wa dekimasen. Dakara,
onsama igai no dansei o... ... '
very least, I should have choosen a fianc,

or has prepared one
thats right
since sibling cannot marry each other. So,
with other man beside oniisama.
`Miyuki'
Miyuki
Tatsuya no te ga miyuki no kami o naderu.

Miyuki ga bitatsu to karada o furuwasete,
sugu ni karada no chikara o nuku. Zenshin
o Tatsuya ni yudaneru.
`M ne nasai'
`Hai, onsama... ... '
Miyuki wa karada to kokoro no subetewo
Tatsuya ni yudanete, joyanokane o tku ni
kikinagara nemuri ni tsuita.
Tatsuyas hand stroked Miyukis hair.

Miyukis body was trembling in tension,
although she immediately released thos
tension. And left her body to Tatsuya.
Just go to sleep
Yes, oniisama
Miyuki entrusted her body and mind to
Tatsuya, she fell asleep while listening to
distant sound of bells on New Years eve.
CD: 20Jun15
Author: T
TLC: Y (In Progress)
Chapter 7
Part 1
p. 263-273 (11p)
263
Ni rei ky nana-nen, gantan.
Tatsuya mo miyuki mo, ky wa asa

Ar
hayakukara me ga mawari-s ni naru kurai
isogashi kakimashita.
Hayaoki wa futari-tomo narete irukara ku ni
naranaiga, waf kisekaeningy no yna

atsukai o uketa no ni wa shinsoko hekieki
shita. Tatsuya wa muron no koto, miyuki mo

jibun de kitsuke ga dekirukara, kimono o
New Year, 2097.

2097, New Year Day.
Both Tatsuya and Miyuki were busy since
they waken up up this morning.
They had no problem with waking up early
since they were used to it, but
.

I

264
kiru toki demo kshite subete yatsute

morau to iu no ni narete inai. Oshiroi o
nuritakura re-s nina tsute, Tatsuya wa
danko to shite kyohi shitaga, miyuki wa s
mo ikanakatta. M, nuritakura reru to itte
mo butai yakusha no y ni kaoj masshironi
sa reru wakede wa naku,`was-ban
nachurarume~iku' no reberudatta no ga
sukuidaga.
Tonikaku ichi-jikan ij suki ni ijiri mawasa re,
yyaku kaih sa reta tokiniha futari Tomoko
no mama ie ni kaeritaku natte imashita.
At any rate, after being played around for a

full hour, by the time they were released,
they felt like going home as they were.
`Tatsuya nsan'
`Miyuki onsama'
Hikae no ma no isu de. Kikuzure nai y
ni to no hairyona nodarou. Hikae no ma ni
wa za-men no takai yottsu ashi no isu ga
oka rete ita tashde wa aru ga I de
iru futari ni, kochira mo yyaku shitaku ga
owatta no ka haoribakama sugata no
Bun'ya to, furisode sugata no ayako ga koe
o kakemashita.
Tatsuya-niisan
Miyuki-oneesama
`Tatsuya nsan, Miyuki-san, akemashite

omedetgozaimasu'
Tatsuya-niisan, Miyuki-san, happy new

year
`Tatsuya-san, miyuki onsama, akemashite

omedetgozaimasu'
Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-oneesama, happy new

year
Reigi tadashiku shin'nen no aisatsu o

tsugeru futari ni, Tatsuya to miyuki mo
tachi-j gatsumashita.
`Bun'ya, ayako Chiya n, akemashite
omedet. Iya, m ayako Chiya n to wa
yobenai ka na?'
`Tatsuya-san, shin'nen ss karakawanaide
Fumiya, Ayako-chan, happy new year. No, I

cant call you Ayako-chan anymore right?
Tatsuya-san, please do not tease me in
265
26 Furisode: long-sleeved kimono
kudasai. Yoidesu yo. Tatsuya-san ni dake

tokubetsu ni Ayako Chiya n' to yobu koto o
yurushite sashiagemasu'
`Fufufu. Bun'ya-kun, ayako-san, akemashite
omedetgozaimasu'
this new year day. Its alright. I make a

special permit only for Tatsuya-san to call
me Ayako-chan
Fufufu. Fumiya-kun, Ayako-san, happy new
year
Ù wa~a... ... '

Kantan no koe o ageta no wa,
Bun'yadatsumashita.
`Miyuki-san, nan to ieba yoi no ka... ...
Sugoku, o kireidesu'
uwaa
The one who rose that voice was Fumiya.
Àkireta. Sonomamaji yanai no'

Ayako ga Bun'ya ni akiregao o miseru dake
de taik ishiki o misenai no wa, ky wa
miyuki ga shuyaku no yna monodakara
kono atsukai no sa wa shikataganai to jibun
o nattoku sa seta nodarou ka.
`Sorenishitemo miyuki onsama, hontni
migotona hiki furisodedesu wa ne. Marude
hanayome ish no ydesu wa'
I give up. Thats not how you do it
Marude hanayome ish, to iu ayako no

hyka wa Miyuki jishin mo kangaete ita
kotodatsutanode, nigawarai shika dete
konakatsumashita.
`Watashi mo gesada to mshiageta
nodakedo ky wa kore o kiru koto ni
Natsute iru no ittenbari de'
Miyuki was unable to answer with anything

but a bitter smile, since she herself also
thought the same as Ayako, that her dress
could fit for a wedding.
I also think that this is exaggerating, but
I was convinced that I need to wear this
today
Àrra'
Ayako ga morashita akire-goe wa, hontni
akirete iru no ka, soretomo hontha
urayamash no ka, handan ga tsuki nikui
tokoro ga atsumashita.
oh dear
It was somewhat hard to judge whether
that expression of shock by Ayako meant
she was really shocked or she was really
jealous.
Miyuki-san, how should I put this Youre

extremely beautiful
Anyway, Miyuki-oneesama, thats a

wonderful furisode26. Its as if Im looking at
a bride in a wedding
`Jiki tshu no shimei no sekide mo aru

nodakara, mottomo kakushiki no takai seis
o, to Shirakawa fujin wa k
~etanodehanaikashira'
Koe no shita kata o miru to, yka ga, yahari
furisode sugata de tatte imashita.
Madam Shirakawa must have thought that

it is appropriate for us to wear the most
formal attire because there will be
appointment of the next family head.
The one who made such remark, was
Yuuka, who was standing in her furisode.
`Yka-san, akemashite omedetgozaimasu.

Kin wa arigatgozaimashita'
Yuuka-san, happy new year. Thank you

very much for yesterday
Àkemashite omedetgozaimasu, Tatsuyasan. Soreto, ditashimashite. Kin no koto

wa m kinishinaide kudasai na'
Happy new year, Tatsuya-san. Then,

youre very welcome. Please dont mind
about what happened yesterday
Yka ga furendorna chshi de shi-ri no

tokoro e ayumi Yadorikitsute kuru.
Yuuka said so with friendliness while

approaching the spot where the other 4
were standing.
They exchange new year greetings, and
seated themselves after Yuukas proposal.
Otagai ga shin'nen no aisatsu o kawashite,

yka no teian de isu ni koshi o ochitsuketa.
Soshite semaku kanjiru bun, kono ba ni inai

jinbutsu no koto ga yokei ni ki ni
Natsumashita.
`Shibata-san wa, kochira ni hairatsushi
yaranai nodeshou ka'
,
266
Kore dake no ninz ga atsumaru to, hikae

~e-shitsu mo kekk tezema ni kanjiru.
Sono kotoni fureta no wa, sainensh no

tokken ka, Bun'ya dakimashita.
Even only with these much people

gathered, the lobb gathered, the lobby
seemed to be a little cramped.
Shibata-san, I wonder if he wont be

coming
`Jikan-teki ni mite, chokusetsu kaiseki ni

haira reru node wanai ka na. Aruiwa,
goryshin to isshona no kamo shirenai'
The one who dared to raise the question,

perhaps due to the fact that he was the
youngest, was Fumiya.
Looking at the time, he should have been
arrived. Or may be he would come together
with his parents
Bun'ya no gimon ni, Tatsuya ga suisoku de
Tatsuya answered Fumiya with his
kotaeru.
Kabe ni Kake katsuta tokei wa, karera ga
sorosoro yoba reru jikan ni Natsute iru to
shirasete ita.
Tatsuya no kotoba o uradzukeru y ni,
hikaemena furisode o kita kasei-fu ga
karera o yobi ni kita.
`Shitsurei itashimasu. Minasama no yaku o
setsukarimashita Sakurai minami
tomshimasu'
An'nai-yaku wa, minamidatsuta.
Shiynindearinagara furisode o kite iru no
wa, an'nai-yaku o kubetsu suru tamedarou
ka.
Ìtaranu tokoro tata arou ka to zonjimasu
ga, seiippai tsutomemasunode
yoroshikuonegatashimasu'
conjectures.
The clock hung on the wall reminded the
that they would soon be summoned.
As if to support Tatsuyas words, a
housekeeper with a modest furesode came
to summon them.
Excuse me. I will be the one to guide you, I
am Sakurai Minami
The guide was Minami. The reason she was
wearing that furisode was probably to
distinguish herself in her role as their
guide.
I probably have a lot of shorcomings, but I
shall serve you with the best of my ability, I
will be in your care27
Sono kotoba-dri, minami wa kanari kinch

shite ita. Yoshiharu-kai no an'nai-yaku wa
cho tsuto hoka to wa chigau to iu ka, yaya
jidai sakugo de dent bunka no kaishaku o
machigaetsute iru node wanai ka to omowa
reru bubun ga aru node, sore ga ima kara
hazukash no kamo shirenai.
`Mazuwa Bun'ya-sama, ayako-sama, go
an'nai itashimasu'
Firstly, Fumiya-sama and Ayako-sama,

please let me guide you
Bun'ya to ayako ga Tatsuya, miyuki, yka

no jun ni mokurei shite tachiagaru.
Fumiya and Ayako stood and bid farewell to

Tatsuya, Miyuki and Yuuka in such order.
Shizushizu to susumu minami no ushiro ni,

hohaba o awasete futari wa hikaeshitsu
Both of them followed Minami quietly as

they matched their steps out of the lobby.
27 She actually said yoroshiku-onegaiitashimasu, which is a very polite way to say yoroshiku or Im in your care/nice to meet you/etc
267
^^
kara dete gytsuta.

`S ieba Tatsuya-san wa keishun-kai no
nyj sah o gozonji kashira?'
Sore o miokutsute ita yka ga imasarana
koto o tazunete kitaga, Tatsuya wa shjiki
ni kotaeta.
Àn'nai-yaku no yobidashi ga atsute, soreni
send sa rete nyj suru to kiite imasu'
By the way, Tatsuya-san, do you know

about the entrance manner of the New
Years Meeting?
Yuuka asked him this question in this late
hour, but Tatsuya honestly answered her.
I heard we will be summoned by someone
and then guided to make an entrance
Tatsuya no kotae o kiite, yka ga kinodokusna kao o misemashita.
Upon hearing Tatsuyas response, Yukas

face looked full of pity for him.
`Ji y, moshikashite Miyuki-san mo?'

`Hai. Watashi mo s kiite imasu'
`S... ....Ji y, watashi kara hitotsudake
adoba~isu ne'
Perhaps, Miyuki-san also doesnt know?

Yes, thats as far as I heard
Then Please take one advice from me
Tatsuya to miyuki wa, sorotsute

ibukashigena kao o yka ni mukemashita.
Tatsuya and Miyuki both turned to Yuuka

with quizzical looks.
Yka wa dai majime ni, k gen kimashita.

`Nyj no sai ni ne, zettai fukidashi Chiya
dame yo. Gaman deki-s ninakatsutara,
sassato za tsute ojigi shi nasai. Jun
washitsudakara, sorede Emitsute iru tokoro
o gomakaseru wa'
Yka ga hiroma ni mukai, mijikai jikan ga
sugimashita.
`Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, go an'nai
itashimasu'
Minami ga hikaeshitsu ni yatsute kite,
Tatsuya-tachi ni junbanda to tsugeru.
Yuuka said it with a serious atmosphere.
`... ... Minami Chiya n, daijbu? Nandaka

tsukarete iru mitaidakedo'
Minami-chan, are you alright? You look a

little tired
Miyuki no iutri, minami wa kanari shm

shite iru y ni miemashita.
As Miyuki said, Minami seemed to look a

little tired.
It was only a short time before Yuuka was

taken to the room.
Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, please follow
me
Minami came back to the lobby to summon
Tatsuya and Miyuki.
268
Ìe, daijbudesu. Mshiwakegozaimasen

ga, shsh o isogi kuta sai'
Yes, Im alright. Sorry for my impertiment,

but would you mind if we walk a little fast
Daga, kono yakume ga owareba sukoshi

yasumerudarou. An'nai-yaku o hayaku
owara sete yaru no ga ima wa minami no
tameda to kangaeta Tatsuya wa, miyuki o
unagashite sonogo ni tsudzuimashita.
But, she probably would have some rest

after she finished this duty. Tatsuya thought
that it would best to follow her lead to end
Minamis duty as soon as possible, Miyuki
chose to follow his lead after being asked
so by Minami.
`Jiki tshu kho, Tsukasa Nami Miyukisama, oyobi sono o aniue, Tsukasa Nami
Tatsuya-sama, ona ri '
Minami no kj ni, Tatsuya wa hiza ga
kudake-s ni natta. Tonari o mireba, miyuki
mo komekami ga hiki tsutte iru. Yka no
chkoku ga nakereba, machigainaku shtai
o sarashite itadarou.
Shiynin ga isseini heifuku suru ni itari,
Tatsuya mo miyuki mo, masumasu
heiseiwotamotsu no ga muzukashiku natta.
Soredemo, Tatsuya to miyuki wa tanseina
shosa de hiza o otte, Tatsuya wa ifudd to,
miyuki wa teishuku yga ni ichirei
shimashita.
(Kore wa moshikashite, dore dake chj o
tori e ~erukano tesutona no ka? )
The next head family candidate, Shiba

Miyuki-sama, followed by her older brother,
Shiba Tatsuya-sama
(
)
Tatsuya wa ojigi shinagara, son'na koto o k
~eteimashita.
Futari no yoko ni hizamazuita minami ga ò
seki ni go an'nai shimasu' to kogoe de

sasayaku. Sore o aizu ni shite Tatsuya to
miyuki wa kao o ageta. Ichiza ga ò o~tsu'

to zawameita no wa, miyuki no bib ni
odoroitakara ni chigainakammashita.
Ê Minami ni an'nai sa rete, Tatsuya to miyuki
ga seki ni tsukimasu.
(Is this a test, how much we can take such

formality?)
Tatsuya bowed while thinking over this
matter.
Kneeling before the two, Minami whispers
to them please take your seats. After
hearing that signal, Tatsuya and Miyuki rose
their faces. The assembly went a little
taken aback, and it was none other due to
the beauty of Miyuki.
Guided by Minami, Tatsuya and miyuki
went to their seats.
Futatabi zawameki ga Okoshi kokimashita.
Tatsuya to miyuki ga, Mayo no rydonari ni

an'nai sa retakara dakimashita.
269
`Minasama, aratamete,
shin'nen'omedetgozaimasu'
Mikon ni mo kakawarazu kinshi o fundan'ni
tsukatta kareina kuro tomesode o kita Mayo
no hassei ni ~yori, zawameki ga pitatsu to
osamari, - haku oite shussekisha zen'in ga
òmedetgozaimasu' to shwa shita.
Tatsuya to miyuki mo sore o yoki shite
itanode, nantoka deokurezu ni koe o-soroi
~emashita.
Mayo ga manzoku-ge ni say o

mimawashimasu.
`Honjitsu wa omedetai utate toshi ni Ka
~ete, ato mittsu, minasama ni yoi shirase o

den ~erukotogadekimasu. Watashi wa kore
o, kokoroyori yorokobashiku omoimasu'

S maeoki shite, Mayo wa mazu, Katsunari
ni me o muketa. Tatsuya-tachi to onajiku

haori O mi ni tsuketa Katsunari no tonari
ni wa, miyuki-tachi to onajiku furisode
sugata no kinmei ga igokochi waru-s ni

zatsute ita.
`Kono-do, Shibata-ka go chnan no
Katsunari-san ga, Tsutsumi Koto Mei-san to
kon'yaku sa remashimashita'
Ikutsu mo no doyomeki ga Okoshi kotsuta.
Tatsuya ga sasayaka reru kaiwa o Jitsutsute

miru to,`masaka' to iu koe yori `yahari'
toka `yyaku' to iu koe no kata ga
katsumashita.
28 Haori hakama formal wear for men
There was a commotion for the second

time.
Tatsuya and Miyuki was led to the seats
next to Maya.
Everyone, once again, happy new year to
all of you
Maya looked around with a content look.

Today, on top of the auspicious new year, I
have another good news to be delivered to
everyone. This matter is something that
have made my heart truly delighted
With that introduction, Maya first turned
her eyes to Katsushige. Beside Katsushige,
who was donning a haorihakama28 just like
Tatsuya and the others, uncomfortably sat
Kotona who was donning a furisode just like
Miyuki and the others.
Katsushige-san, eldest son of the Shibata
family, and Kotona Tsutsumi have recently
gotten engaged.
Huge cheers roared. Tatsuya tried to pick
for some whispers from the crowds. There
were more people who said as Ive
thought or finally than people who said
really?
270
':
`Korekarasaki, tanosh koto bakaride

wanaku iroiro to kur mo arude shiyga,
ima wa wakai futari no zento ni seidaina
shukufuku o onegaishimasu'
Ichiza kara hakushu ga waki agaru.
Shikashi sono zen ni, Mayo ga ìroiro to
kur mo' to nobeta tokoro de unazuite ita
mono ga katsuta koto o, Tatsuya wa
minogashite inakatsumashita.
`Tsugini, minasama ga mottomo kanshin o
yosete iratsushi yaru koto o, koko de
happy sa sete itadakimasu'
Ichiza ga mizuwoutsuta y ni, shin to sei
matsumashita.
`Fu futsu. Minasama, o wakari no ydesu
ne'
From here on, it probably wont be just

happy times, there will be a lot of struggle
as well, but please wish the young couple
for bountiful blessings ahead.
An ovation breaks out from the assembly.
However, Tatsuya was not able to ignore
how before that there were a lot of people
who nodded in agreement when Maya said
a lots of things you would struggle about.
Next, I shall be announcing what everyone
have been most concerned about.
Mayo ga jirasu y ni warau.

Soredemo, sasayaki-goedokoroka monooto
o tateru mono sura inakatsumashita.
Maya smiled as if irritated.

Even so, there was neither whisper nor
sound from the assembly.
Sono han'n ni Mayo wa manzoku shite iru

no ka, soretomo fuman'na no ka.
Perhaps, she was satisfied with this

reaction, or may be dissatisfied.
Naishin o ukagawa senai egao no mama,

Mayo wa jiki tshu no na o tsugemashita.
Keeping up her secretive smile, Maya

presented the name of the next family
head.
I would like to entrust the position of
family head to our Miyuki Shiba here.
`Watashi no tsugi no tshu wa, koko ni iru

Tsukasa Nami Miyuki-san ni o makase shitai
to omoimasu'
-Haku oite, netsuretsuna hakushu ga
okotta. Hakushu wa omoni, honke no
shiynin no ma de sakandatta.
`Go aisatsu toka wa, mata betsu no kikai ni.
Kono Yoshiharu-kai wa, siu katai ohanashi

o suru bade wa arimasen'node'
Tokorodokoro de sand no waraigoe ga

agatta. Tatsuya ga mita tokoro, daitai ga
The assembly went silent as if someone

threw them with water.
Fufufu, it is s you have all thought.
There was vigorous clapping amid the

ovation. It was particularly loud among the
main houses servants.
Lets leave the congratulating process for
another time. This New Years Meeting is
not the place to do such a formal matter
after all
Laughter of agreement arose from the
assembly. Tatsuya gazed upon the crowd,
kao o akaku shite iru danseida. Koko wa

yotte mo yoi atsumarina noda na, to
Tatsuya wa sukoshi igai-kan o oboemashita.
`Soshite saigo no oshirasedesu. Jiki tshu

no Miyuki-san wa, kono-do, watashi no
musuko, Tsukasa Nami Tatsuya o fianse to
shite mukaemashimashita'
Hakushu no kawari ni, kina doyomeki ga
okotta. Sasayaki-goe to wa ienai kaiwa ga
kawasa reru.
`Shitsureidesuga, go tshu-sama.
Shitsumon o oyurushi itadakemashimasu
ka'
Sono-goe wa, yka no tonari de agatta.
Ochitsuita iro tomesode o kita sono josei
wa, yka no haha, Tsukuba-ka tshu,
r
Tsukuba fuyu uta dakimashita.
`Tsukuba-dono, nande shiyou ka?'
271
Mayo ga yoy o ukagawa seru egao de
tazuneru.
Fuyu uta wa, yoy no nai tsuyo hatta kao
de Mayo ni toikakemashita.
Ìma,watashi no musuko to osshatta

ydesukedo, watashi no kiki machigaedesu
ka? Tatsuya-san wa go tshu-sama no
onsama de arase rareta shin'ya-sama no
go shisoku to kioku shite iru nodesukedo'
`Sdesu ne. Chiyo udo yoi kikaidesukara,
musuko no shkai mo shite okimashi y.
Kore ni hikaeru Tsukasa Nami Tatsuya
wa,jiken mae ni saishu shita watashi no
ranshi o mochii, ane no shin'ya o dairihaha
to shita watashi no musukodesu. Ko atsute
he saw blushed faces in the man from the

assembly. Tatsuya realized with a little
astonishment that people are out here
drinking after all.
And then, the final news. Miyuki, our next
family head, welcomes on this occasion, my
son, Shiba Tatsuya as her fianc.
Instead of applause came a huge
commotion. It was in no way whispering, it
was exchanged conversations.
Pardon me, toushu-sama, but would you
permit me to ask a question?
That voice came from Yukas vicinity. That
woman, who wore a comfortably
irotomesode, was Yukas mother, the
Tsukuba family head, Tsukuba Touka.
Tsukuba-dono, what is it?
Maya asked her with a calm questioning
smile.
Touka asked her with a stiff expression
bereft of calmness.
You just said my son, but did I mishear
that? As far as I remember, Tatsuya-san is
the son of Miya-sama, toushu-samas onesama
I see. This is a good opportunity, so I
thought Id introduce him as my son too.
Shiba Tatsuya here, was born from my egg
before that incident, currently Im acting
as his adoptive mother in my sisters,
Miyas, stead. Ive asked for her permission
ane no moto ni azukete arimashitaga,

konpan, watashi no musuko to shite
mukaeru koto ni itashimashita no'
beforehand, thereby, I introduce him as my

son from now onwards
. The commotion turned to silence.

However, that was only for a moment.
Doyomeki ga seijaku ni hen watsuta.

Shikashi sore wa, isshun no
kotodatsumashita.
`Go tshu-sama'
Àra, Mitsugu-san. Nanikashira?'
Kono bade wa honrai, bunke no tshu to
shite `Kuroha-dono' to
hanashikakerubekina nodaga, Mayo wa
aete itsumo no tri ni `Mitsugu-san' to
yonda. Sore ga kaetsute, mitsugi ni
puressh o ataeru to Mayo wa chitsute
imashita.
Ìma, `mukaeru' to aoimashitaga... ... '
` , sdesune. Kore wa gokaiwomaneku

hygendeshimashita'
Mitsugi no tsuyo ch tsuta-gao to wa

taish-teki ni, Mayo wa `te hetsu' to demo
iidashi-sna, karui kanji no gomakashi
warai o ukabete iru.
272
`Tatsuya wa mada dai ichi kk no

ninenseidesunode, imamadedri tsukasaha-ka de kurashimasu. Fianse to hai e
kksei no danjo ga dkyo to iu no mo
dtokuteki ni d ka to omoimashitaga,
Miyuki-san to Tatsuya naraso no yna
toushuu-sama
Yes, Mitsugu-san. What is it?
In this place, she ought to call the branch
house family head, as Kuroba-dono, but
Maya dared to call him Mitsugu-san as
she used to. Maya knew very well that it
pressured Mitsugu.
About the welcome youve said just

now
Oh, thats right. That was an expression
that would attract some
misunderstanding.
In contrast to Mitsugus stiff expression,
Maya hinted an almost mocking, light,
deceptive smile.
Tatsuya is just a second-year student at
the First High School, so he will continue to
live with the Shiba family as he has always
done. Be it as it may that he is engaged, I
think it wouldnt be moral for a male and a
female high schooler to be cohabitating,
ayamachi mo okasanai to kakushin shite

orimasu'
* I i
Ê
273
Part 2
`Shikashi -- - '
S hanron o nobeyou to shita tokoro de,
mitsugi no Ro wa yamatsuta. Kare no yoko
de Bun'ya ga shikirini `nsan, daijbu' to
ayako ni hanashikakete iru no ni, mitsugi
wa kono toki yyaku kidzuimashita.
Àra, ayako-san, daijbu? Go kibun ga
warui no kashira'
but I am certain that no such indiscretion

would be committed between Miyuki-san
and Tatsuya-san.
However
As he was just about to detail his
opposition, Mitsugu closed his mouth. He
noticed Fumiya who sate beside him who
had been repeatedly asking Ayako,
neesan, are you alright?
Ara, Ayako-san, are you alright? Do you
feel uncomfortable?
Mayo ga mitsugi yori saki ni koe o kakeru.

Mitsugi wa musume ni taisuru zaiaku-kan
kara, tachij shite shimatsumashita.
Maya spoke out earlier than Mitsugu.

Mitsugu stunned out of guilt for his
daughter.
Ìe... ... Daijbudesu'

Kijna henji o suru ayako wa, dare ga mite
mo daijbude wana kakimashita.
Yes Im fine
Despite her firm reply, Ayako did not seem
so in the eyes of the spectator.
`Dare ka. Ayako-san o besshitsu de yasuma

sete agete'
Yobikakeru Mayo no koe ni kotaeta no wa,
Bun'ya to minami dakimashita.
Would someone please take Ayako-san to

another room to rest?
The one who responded to Mayas clamor
was Fumiya and Minami.
`Watashi ga go an'nai shimasu'

`Boku ni mo tsukisowa sete kudasai'
Minami ga kaij no iriguchi ni hirefushi,
Bun'ya ga ayako no kata ni te o mawashite
Mayo ni uttaeru.
È e, onegai'
I will lead the way

Please let me accompany her
Minami bowed at the entrance of the hall,
while Fumiya wrapped his arms around
Ayakos shoulder while pleading to Maya.
Yes, please
Mayo ga minami ni mukatte s meijiru.

`Bun'ya-san, taiseki o kyoka shimasu'
Soshite, Bun'ya ni mukatte s
tsugemashita.
Maya gave such order to Minami.

Fumiya-san, you may be dismissed
Then, she turned to Fumiya while saying so.
p. 273-275 (3p)
273
Author: T (Continue?)
`Nsan, hairu ~yo'
Furisode o nugasa re, rakuna fuku ni kigae
sase rarete ayako ga beddoni yoko ni natte
iru heya no tobira o, Bun'ya ga nokku suru.
Nee-san, Im going in
Fumiya knocks on the door of the room
where Ayako is lying on a bed, having
removed her furisode and changed to more
comfortable clothing.
Minami, who had been attending to her,
opened the door from the inside.
! !.
Uchigawa kara doa o aketa no wa,

tsukisotte iru minami dakimashita.
Beddo no ue de okiagarou to suru ayako o,

awatete kakeyotta Bun'ya ga
nekashitsukeru.
Fumiya
Neesan, you cant do this! Please get
some sleep!
Rushing up to Ayako confused, Fumiya puts
her to sleep as she tries to rise up from
bed.
`gesa ne. Byki tte wakeji ya nai ndakara'

Akire-goe de ayako ga iikaesu. Shikashi
rode wa s iinagara mo, kanojo wa
otonashiku beddo ni yokota wakimashita.
Youre exaggerating. Its not like Im sick.

Ayako replies with a tired voice. However,
she lied on her bed calmly even as she said
that.
274
`Bun'ya'
`Nsan, dameji yanai ka! Netena ~yo! '
Bykiji yanai, to iu kotoba ni Bun'ya ga kao

o sorasu. Daga kare wa sugu ni, seiippai
heikina kaze o yostte Ayako ni me o
modoshita.
`Nsan, sono... ... Daijbu?'
`Na nda... ... Bun'ya ni wa wakatsu Chiyau
no ne'
Ayako ga naki-sna hyj de,
Emitsumashita.
`Futagodakara kashira. Kakushigoto ga
dekinai no wa, kiu toki ni komatsu Chiyau
wa ne'
Bun'ya ga ayako to onajiyna hyj o
ukabemashita.
Futago to itsute mo danjo no ni tamago-sei,
kaodachi mo akiraka ni kotonaru. Ikanimo
Nee-san, umm are you alright?

What Fumiya, you understand right?
I wonder if it was due to the fact that

were twin. In times like this, I cant hide
anything from you
275
on'nanokorash ayako to,-ch seitekina

Bun'ya. Tatoe Bun'ya ga jos shite, ayako to
onaji kamigata, onaji me~iku, onaji fukus
o shite mo, futari o mi machigaeru mono
wa inai ni chigainai. Daga naki dashi-s ni
naru no o gaman shite Emitsute iru, onaji
hyj o ukabeta ima no futari wa fun'iki ga
sotsu kuridatsumashita.
` Miyuki-san ga aiteji ya shikatanai yo.
Miyuki-san wa, dare yori mo Tatsuya nsan
no chikaku ni iru hitona ndakara'
Dakara Tatsuya no koto wa akirameru shika

nai, to Bun'ya wa gengai ni tsugeru. Ayako
ga Tatsuya no koto o sukida to iu zentei ni
tatsuta sono kotoba o, ayako wa hitei
shinakatsumashita.
`Masaka go tshu-sama ga kon'na-te o-shi
tsute made Miyuki-san no mikata ni tsuku
to wa omowanakatsutakedo'
`Sore wa chigau wa, Bun'ya'
Tatsuya o jibun no musuko ni shite shimau
Mayo no akurobatto o, Bun'ya wa miyuki no
tameda to kangaete iru. Shikashi ayako wa
sore o, sokuza ni `chigau' to hitei shita.
`Kore wa, Tatsuya-san no tame ~yo'
`Nsan?'
`Miyuki onsama no tameji yanai. Go
tshu-sama wa, Tatsuya-san no ibasho to
jiy o kakuho suru tame ni, miyuki
onsama o riy shite iru nodesu wa'
`S, ka na... ... '
This is, for Tatsuya-sans sake

Nee-san?
This is not for Miyuki-oneesama.
Bun'ya wa ayako no kotoba o, jiko beitekina tsuyo gari to uketotta. Miyuki ga

Tatsuya no hanryo ni fusawash josei to
shite eraba reta node wa nai to omoikomu
tame ni, son'na shinario o tsukuriageta
noda to.
Ayako no kotoba ga seikoku o ite iru to iu
koto o, Bun'ya ga shiru kikai wa tsuini
otozurenakatsuta.
Part 3
p. 275-283 (9p)
275
Ayako taishutsu no akushidento ni ~yori,

Tatsuya ga Mayo no musukodearu to iu
omoigakenai sengen ni taisuru `sore wa
shinjitsuna no ka'`shinjitsuda to shite, naze
ima made kakushite ita no ka' to iu tzen
no tsuiky wa, wa tsukiri to kuchi ni sa
renu mama uyamuya ni tsui watsuta. Sore
wa tsumari uyamuya no uchi ni, Mayo no
musukodeari miyuki no fiansedearu to iu
Tatsuya no chii ga kakuritsu shita to iu
kotode mo atsuta.
Shikashidakara to itsute, imamade
`dekisokonai' to sagesunde ita aite o ikinari
`gen tshu no musuko'`jiki tshu no fianse'
to uyamau koto wa muzukash. Ikura
hymen o toritsukurotte mo, kotoba to
kd no hashibashi ni Tatsuya o karonjiru
taido ga nijimi demasu.
276
Shikashi Tatsuya ni sore o togameru ishi
wa, mattakunakatta. Ima wa isshu no enkai
no sekide mo arushi, naniyori kare wa
277
tjisha to shite, kono chaban no uragawa o

yoku shitteita. Dakara ikinari taido o
kaenakereba naranai bunke to shiynin ni
taishi, mushiro dj o oboete imashita.
Shikashi, shiynin ni fusawashikunai sono
taido o kanka dekinu mono mo imashita.
`Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, konotabiha
omedetgozaimasu'
Mningukto o kita Hayama ga Mayo no
mae de, ~ikru, futari no mae de heifuku
suru.
Àrigatgozaimasu'
Miyuki wa shitoyaka ni henrei shita
dakedattaga,àrigatgozaimasu. Desuga,gao o agete kudasai' Tatsuya ni wa sono
gesana sah ga igokochi warui ydatta.
`Jibun wa honke no shigoto ya shikitari o
marude shirimasen. Hayama-san ni wa
iroiro to oshiete itadakitai to omotte iru
nodesu'
Akumade sonobakagiri no monode wa aru
ga, Tatsuya wa shushna kj de kono ba o
kiriageyou to shita.
`Kei ni gozaimasu. Go fumeina koto wa,
kono rkotsu ni nan'narito o tazune
kudasai'
Shikashi Hayama wa kono o shibai o, mada
owara seru tsumori wa nai y dakimashita.
`S ieba Tatsuya-sama, oboete oidedeshou
ka?'
Daihon mo uchiawase mo nai nodakara,
ikinari k kika rete mo kokoroatari ga aru
hazu wanai.
Shikashi, Tatsuya ga kioku no horiokoshi ni

kur suru hitsuy wa mu ka kimashita.
`Kono -Kai no seki de, atarash mah o

go hir itadakeru o yakusokudatta to kioku
shite orimasu'
Hayama ga sugu ni, kotae o tsugete
kuretakaradesu.
Àtarash mah? Tatsuya, soreha kansei
shite iru no?'
Mayo ga o shibai to wa omoenai metsuki
de kui tsuite kita. O shibaide wa naku,
honki de kkishin o tagira sete iru
nodakara, sore mo tzen dakimashita.

` - Hai'
Itsumo no chshi de è e, m' to kotaeyou

to shite, Tatsuya wa ayaui tokoro de taido o
toritsukurou koto ni seik shita. Jibun ga
kono chshidakara, shiynin o togameru ki
ni narenai no wa tzendearu.
`Hont? Zehi misete chdai!'
!?
Mayo ga tshu no igen mo naku, shjo no
y ni hashi ya idesu.
Tatsuya ga kgi no ishi o komete, Hayama

o jirori to mimashita.
Shikashi Hayama wa, mago demo miru
,
yna emi de Mayo no, waka,, Shi, i,
,,,,,,,,,,,,
sugata, o, mi, mori, ~tsu,te, i,ta,.
Ònsama -. Tatsuya-san watashi mo,
haiken shitaidesu'
278
Kono sawagi ni, nazeka miyuki made mo

ga binj shite kimashita.
Kanpekina hi-mdesu.
`Wakarimashita. Shitaku ga arimasunode,
sukoshi seki o hazushimasu'
Mohaya, Tatsuya ni kotowaru to iu

sentakushi wa mu ka kimashita.
CAD Tatsuya wa haoribakama sugata no mama,
kyado no ~ksu o motte kaij ni menshita
niwa ni arawaremashita.
Kare no mukaigawa ni, inoshishi ga haire
rareta ori ga oka reru.
Tatsuya ga kaij no zashiki ni mukatte goe
de setsumei o hajimemashita.
J `Shin mah barion ransu wa seibutsu o
taish to shita chishi-sei no mahdesu.
Sono tame, demonsutorshon wa isasaka
chi namagusai mono ni Natsute

shimaimasu. Muyna sassh o o
konomidenai kata wa, shibaraku besshitsu
nite o kutsurogi ni naru no ga yorosh ka to
zonjimasu'
Sono keikoku ni kao o miawaseru mono wa
nan-ri moitaga, sekiwotatsu-sha wa hitori
mo inakatta. Koko ni iru no wa zen'in,
yotsuba no kankei-shadearu, to iu
kotodarou.
`Soredewa, hajimemasu'
Naze kon'na misemonogoya jimita mane o

shinakereba naranai nodarou, to
omoinagara, Tatsuya wa kono mah no
tame ni kaiz shita shirubhn kasutamu
`toraidento' o ~ksu kara toridashita.

Itsumo wa ni ch kenj sutairu de tsukau
toraidento o migite ni itch dake mochi,

sarani sono sentan ni, j No yna mono
o toritsukeru. Sono jken no yna mono wa

kanari nagaku, toraidento wa zentai no
mitame ga shsh anbaransuna insh ni

Natsute ita.
279
Tatsuya ga ori no naka no inoshishi ni,
jken no sentan o mukeru.

Kare wa sonomama muzsa ni hikigane o
hiimashita.
Mah no purosesu ga isseini, isshun de
1
hashimasu.
[Materiaru barion bunkai]
Jken bubun no genshikaku ga

I
bunkai sa reru. Genshikaku o bunkai suru
tame ni, bunshi ga genshi ni, genshi ga
denshi to genshikaku ni bunkai sa re,
genshikaku ga yshi to chseishi, barion ni

kirihanasa remasu.
[FAE purosesu jikk ryshi shsoku]
FAE
IFAE FAE riron no tri ni butsuri hsoku no
sokubaku ga teika shita ryshi-gun ga,
_
shizen hsoku ni shitagai kakusan suru
kawari ni usuku enban-j ni missh suru.

Bunkai no teigi taish ni Natsute inai
reputon denshi ga yshi ni hokaku sa
reru.
[FAE purosesu jikk shashutsu]
FAE
280
I usui enbankei ni missh shita barion
I
FAE ga, hyteki ni mukatte uchi dasa reru. FAE
riron ni shitagai, mahdjikara no genkai o
ch ~eta supdo de id suru barion no
katamari wa bysoku ichi man-kiro ni

tassuru.
[Materiaru sai Sei]
Subete no purosesu ga gyakuten suru.
`~Etsu?'
`Nanidesu?'
`Nani ga Okoshi kotsumashita?'
Son'na koe ga kankyaku kara waki agatta

no wa, inoshishi ga jihibiki o tatete taoreta
chokugodatta.
Tatsuya ni wa mochiron, kuwashiku
kaisetsu shou nado to iu sbisu seishin wa
sonzaishinai.
Kare wa kankyaku to natte iru honke to
CAD (
CAD)
281
bunke to shiynin ni ichirei shi, kyado to

jken-gata no atatchimento (jitsuwa kore
mo isshu no kyado) o ~ksu ni modosou to
shimashita.
`Mattekudasai'
Shikashi ainiku, kare o hikitomeru koe ga
akimashita.
`Nani de shiyou ka'
Tatsuya o hikitometa no wa, Katsunari
dakimashita.
Katsunari ga geta o haite niwa ni oriru.
Soshite inoshishi no ori ni chikadzuki, shitai
o jikkuri mitsumeta.
Ìmanoha, kmitsudo no chseishi-sendesu
ne. Taisoshiki ga futt shite iru. Nazeka
saib wa hsha-ka shite inai ydesuga,
ittai dsureba kon'na gensh ga okoru
ndesu ka?'
`Dsureba, wa himitsudesu'
Masaka Katsunari wa mah no nhau o
kiita wakede wanaidarouga, nen no tame
kensei-ky o nagete oku.
`Sore wa tzendesu'
An'noj, Katsunari wa hara o tateta no ka,goe ga togatte iru.

`De wa don'na gensh ga Okoshi kotsuta
no ka setsumei shimashi y. Sore hodo
muzukash kotode wa arimasen'

Sore ni kamawazu Tatsuya wa, jken no
yna atatchimento o toraidento ni hameta

mama Katsunari ni misemashita.
`Kore wa tan'itsu no kid-shiki o kakun
CAD
shita kyado to tanso-k no kui o
kumiawaseta isshu no bus debaisudesu'

.
FAE
^ ^~~
.
FAE

282
S iwa rete mireba, tashikani sono

atatchimento wa `ken' to iu yori `kui' to
itta kata ga fusawash keij o shite
imashita.
`Kono kui no bubun o barion no reberu ni
bunkai shite, usui enban-j ni missh sa se
uchi dashita ndesu yo'
Chi dasu purosesu ni wa anjerna.

Shiriusu no buki `purioneiku' ni shiy sa
rete ita FAE riron fur afut
eguzekyushon riron o riy shite iruga ima
kono ba de soko made taneakashi suru
tsumori wa, Tatsuya ni wa nakatta.
`Sono sentan bubun ga katachi o ushinatta

~you ni mieta no wa, watashi no
sakkakude wa nakatta ndesu ne'
Katsunari ga ittan, nattoku o shimeshi,
sugu ni jimonjit o hajimemashita.
`Sono bus deba~isu o yshi to chseishi
ni? Denshi wa , s ka. Denshihokaku
de yshi ga chseishi ni. Dakara kaden
ryshi-sende wa naku, chseishi-sen ni
natta no ka.De wa naze, sono sentan
bubun wa marumaru nokotte iru ndesu
ka?'.
Katsunari ga naze kon'nani shitsukoi no ka
Tatsuya wa kokoro no naka de kubi o
hinerinagara, kono teido madenara to
kangaete sono shitsumon ni kotaemashita.
``Sai Nari' shimashimashita'
!
!.
`Tsu! Naruhodo, s ka!'

`Naruhodo,-sdeshimashita ka! '
Katsunari no kuchioshi-sna koe ni
kasanatte, Mayo no manzoku-gena koe ga
niwa ni hibiimashita.
`Dakara koso no Pari on ransu.
Kiyanon demo ranchiy demo gande
mo naku ransu to nadzuketa no wa,
saish dankai de sai Nari mah o
kumikonde irukarana nodesu ne'
Tatsuya ni shite mireba, koko made
taneakashi sureba wakatte tzen to iu
kibundattaga, seikaidearu koto ni wa
machigainainode, kare wa Mayo ni mukatte
shush ni ichirei shimashita.
283
`Hsha-ka sa reta busshitsu ga nokotte inai
no mo,sai Sei ni ~yotte shashutsu shita

chseishi o subete kaish shite irukaradesu
ne? Chseishi-sen ni ~yotte, busshitsu-nai

no suibun ga kon ni nesse rareru to iu
kekka dake ga nokoru taibutsu kgeki.

Tatsuya, migotodesu!'
Tatsuya ga michido, atamawosageru.
Jtai o okoshita Tatsuya e, Katsunari ga

hoka no ningen ni kikoenai koe de
sasayaimashita.
`Sono mah o tsukaeba, watashitachi o
issh suru koto ga dekita node wa
arimasen ka?'
Katsunari ga Satsuki kara shitsukoi riy ga,
kore de wakatsumashita.
Daga kono toi wa, kanzen'na

matohazuredatsumashita.
Tatsuya wa sore o, yshanaku shiteki
shimashita.
` Barion ransu wa bunkai ga kikanai
aite o shirizokeru tame ni tsukuriageta
mahdesu. Bunkai ga tsy suru aite ni

tsukau kikai wa arimasearimasen'
Katsunari ga kao o akaku shite
damarikonda. `Bunkai o tsukatte ireba,

sugu ni kata ga tsuita' to iu gengai no
messji o kare wa seikaku ni rikai

shimashita.
Katsunari ga surudoi shisen o Tatsuya ni
mukeru. Daga kare wa koko de abarete,
jibun bakari ka Shibata-ka, soshite kinmei
made kiken ni sarasu orokamonode wa

nakatta. Katsunari wa iki o totonoe, munen
o kokoro no oku ni oshikomete, shin mah

ni kanshin shite iru hyj o tori e i, seki ni
modotte ikimashita.
Part 4
p. 284-285 (2p)
284
Shin mah no ohirome mo, kore de buji ni

owatta. Tatsuya wa `chseishi baria' ni
karamete nankuse o tsukete kuru mono ga
iru node wa to kenen shite itaga, son'na
reigi-shirazu wa arawarenakatta.
Omedetai kaishoku no seki to iu sutopp
ga hataraita nodarou.
Moshi `chseishi baria' o mochidasa retara,
m ichi dankai himitsu o akasanakereba
naranakattanode, Tatsuya to shite wa
yareyare to iu tokorodearu.
Keishun-kai jitai mo, soreij no akushidento
ga okoru koto naku owatta. Tatsuya wa
nashikuzushi-teki ni Yotsuba
Mayo no musuko toi ~u tachiba ni mibun o
kakika ~erare, harete miyuki no fianse to
285
()
natta.
Soshite yokujitsu, seireki ni rei
. Yotsuba-ka kara mahkykai o tsjite
,-Shi ho thachiya, Hakke sji-tsuki
nado no yryoku mah-shi ni taishi tschi
ga dasa remashita.
Tsukasa Nami miyuki o Ni
shimei shita koto.
Tsukasa Nami Tatsuya o No
musuko to shite ninchi suru koto. Tadashi
seimei wa Tsukasa Nami Tatsuya no mama
to suru koto.
Tsukasa Nami Miyuki to Tsukasa Nami
Tatsuya ga kon'yaku shita koto.
Yryoku mah-shi kaku-ka no ku wa
sonohi no uchi ni, mahkykai ni aru
yotsuba-ka no shishobako ate ni shukuden
o utta.
Shikashi, subete no nanbzu ga shukuji o
okutta wakede wana kakimashita.
Tsuitachi oita, seireki ni rei .
Nihon mahkykai honbu ni taishite,
Tsukasa Nami Tatsuya to Tsukasa Nami
Miyuki no kon'yaku ni taisuru igi ga
mshitate rareta.
Mshitate hito no namae wa .
Ichi-j-ka no gen tshu sono hito
dakimashita.
(Jish `-shi-zoku kaigi-hen' e tsudzuku)
AW
p. 286-288 (3p)
286
CD: 11Jun15/18:10(UTC+7)
Author: Y
``Mah-ka kk no rett-sei' dai j rokukan ` ', Ikagadeshitadeshou ka?

Kono ` ' Wa shirzu no kugiri to
naru episdodeari, jikan kara monogatari
wa aratana tenkai o mukaemasu.Mah-ka
kk no rett-sei' dai j roku-kan `
', Ikagadeshitadeshou ka? Kono `
' Wa shirzu no kugiri to naru
episdodeari, jikan kara monogatari wa
aratana tenkai o mukaemasu.
Hitotsu no ketsumatsu o mukaeta ka ni
mieta `mah-ka kk no rett-sei'desuga,
hitosujinawade wa owarimasen. Sore wa
rasuto no ichimon naranu ni bun de o
sasshi itadakeru to omoimasu.Hitotsu no
ketsumatsu o mukaeta ka ni mieta `mahka kk no rett-sei'desuga,
hitosujinawade wa owarimasen. Sore wa
rasuto no ichimon naranu ni bun de o
sasshi itadakeru to omoimasu.
Kono dai j roku-kande wa daigakusei ya
shakai hito ichinensei kyara ga shin tj
shimashita. Kono shsetsu wa mah-ka
kk o butai no hanbun to shite
imasunode, kkseidenai karera wa
nakanaka katsuyaku no kikai ga e rarenai
to omoimasu.Kono dai j roku-kande wa
daigakusei ya shakai hito ichinensei kyara
ga shin tj shimashita. Kono shsetsu wa
mah-ka kk o butai no hanbun to shite
imasunode, kkseidenai karera wa
nakanaka katsuyaku no kikai ga e rarenai
to omoimasu.
Sotsugy-gumi wa betsudesuga.
Sokode konkai no atogakide wa, shin
kyarakut ni tsuite furete mitai to
omoimasu. Wa betsudesuga.
Sokode konkai no atogakide wa, shin
How do you like Mahouka Koukou no

Rettousei V16 Yotsuba Inheritance Arc?
This Yotsuba Inheritance Arc is one
separated episode in the series which will
wound the next new develpments.
Although it looks as if weve reach one of the

ending of Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei, it
wouldnt end in an ordinary way. I think you
might imagine that the last 2 sentences are
untimely.
In this 16th installment, there are new

character appearance in their college years
and working freshman. This novel focuses in
High school as its centre stage, so I dont
think the non-highschooler character can be
quite dominating the story.
--- Although its a different story altogether

when theyve graduated. Therefore, this
afterword will be dedicated to touch on the
new character.
kyarakut ni tsuite furete mitai to

omoimasu.
Mazu, Tsukuba yka j. Shinch hyaku roku
j-senchi, taij shi j hachi-kiro no, sukoshi
Se-sugi no taikei. Nenrei ni j ni-sai,
mah daigaku shi-nensei. Ichi-k no moto

seito-kai fuku kaich de, Mayumi-tachi no
sedai to wa irechigai. Katanikakaru-teido
no sutorto no kurokami wanrengusu.
Hidari roku: Migi shi no migi-wake de, mimi

ni piasu o shite imasu. Seishin kansh-kei
mah zenpan ni tekisei o motsu mahshidesu.Mazu, Tsukuba yka j. Shinch
hyaku roku j-senchi, taij shi j hachi-kiro
no, sukoshi Se-sugi no taikei. Nenrei ni j
ni-sai, mah daigaku shi-nensei. Ichi-k no
moto seito-kai fuku kaich de, Mayumitachi no sedai to wa irechigai.
Katanikakaru-teido no sutorto no
kurokami wanrengusu. Hidari roku: Migi shi
no migi-wake de, mimi ni piasu o shite
imasu. Seishin kansh-kei mah zenpan ni
tekisei o motsu mah-shidesu.
287
TTsugini Shibata Katsunari-dono. Shinch
hyaku hachi j hachi-senchi no chshin.
Taij wa hachi j-kiro. Sutorto no kurokami
de mijikame no bijinesukatsuto. Nenrei ni

j san-sai de, mah daigaku o sotsugy
shite kotoshi bei-sh ni nysh shite
imasu. Jimushokudesuga, sono taikaku ni
fusawash kakut-sen nryoku no
mochinushidesu. Shsoku-kei mah

`mitsudo ssa' o tokui to suru, futs ni
sugureta mah-shidesu.sugini Shibata
Katsunari-dono. Shinch hyaku hachi j
hachi-senchi no chshin. Taij wa hachi jkiro. Sutorto no kurokami de mijikame no
First, Tsukuba Yuuka-jou. 160cm in height, 48

kg in body weight, a little too thin of body
type. Shes 22 years old, and in her fourth
year in Magic University. She was originally
the student council vice-president, in the
generation before Mayumis enrollment. She
has black straight hair at shoulder length.
She has 6 piercing on her left ear and a group
of 4 in her right. Shes a magician with high
aptitude in Spirit Interference Magic in
general.
Next is Shibata Katsushige-dono. He is about

188cm tall. 80kg in weigh. Katsushige has a
short, straight business-like black hair. He is
23 years od and has joined the Ministry of
Defence this year after graduating from
Magic University. He is an office staff, but he
hass a high combat capability and a good
physic too. Hes good at convergence system
magic Density Manipulation, he is a normal
good magician.
bijinesukatsuto. Nenrei ni j san-sai de,

mah daigaku o sotsugy shite kotoshi
bei-sh ni nysh shite imasu.
Jimushokudesuga, sono taikaku ni
fusawash kakut-sen nryoku no
mochinushidesu. Shsoku-kei mah
`mitsudo ssa' o tokui to suru, futs ni
sugureta mah-shidesu.
San-banme wa Tsutsumi kinmei j. Shinch
hyaku roku j go-senchi, taij go j hachikiro. Kuriiro no semirongusobjiyu. Sanbanme wa Tsutsumi kinmei j. Shinch
hyaku roku j go-senchi, taij go j hachikiro. Kuriiro no semirongusobjiyu. Ikken,
gyaru ppoi insh no ni j shi-saidesu.
Shokugy wa Katsunari no gdeian toi
~ukotoninatteimasu. Chsei-tai `gakushi
shirzu' no dainisedai de,-on ni kansuru
mah ni takai tekisei o motte imasu.
Ikken, gyaru ppoi insh no ni j shisaidesu. Shokugy wa Katsunari no
gdeian toi ~ukotoninatteimasu. Chsei-tai
`gakushi shirzu' no dainisedai de,-on ni
kansuru mah ni takai tekisei o motte
imasu.
Saigo ni Tsutsumi Kanade Dai-kun. Shinch

hyaku nana j-senchi, taij roku j Niki Ro
no bokus taikei. Kami wa kuriiro no
~urufukatto. Hatachi no mah

daigakuninenseidesu. Raibuha~usu de
semipuro no miyjishan to shite mo
katsud shite imasuga, honshoku wa
Katsunari no gdeian. Kinmei no mi no
otto de, yahari oto ni kansuru mah ni
The third one is Tsutsumi Kotona-jou. Shes

165cm tall, with 58 kg. She likes to wear a
brown medium sauvage.
At first glance, shes a girlish 24 years old

lady. Her occupation is supposed to be
Katsushiges guardian. Shes the second
generation of modified body, Bard Series
who has high aptitude in sound related
magic.
Lastly, Tsutsumi Kanata-kun. He is 170cm tall,

and 62 kg, a boxer type guy. He has a
maroon colored hair with a wolf cut. A 20
years old and a second year student in Magic
University. He has a part time job as a semiprofessional mucisian in Live House, but he is
a professed guardian of katsushige. Real
brother of Kotona, also has a high aptitude in
magic related to sound.
288
takai tekisei o motte imasu.Saigo ni

Tsutsumi Kanade Dai-kun. Shinch hyaku
nana j-senchi, taij roku j Niki Ro no
bokus taikei. Kami wa kuriiro no
~urufukatto. Hatachi no mah
daigakuninenseidesu. Raibuha~usu de
semipuro no miyjishan to shite mo
katsud shite imasuga, honshoku wa
Katsunari no gdeian. Kinmei no mi no
otto de, yahari oto ni kansuru mah ni
takai tekisei o motte imasu.
Karera wa sorezore, koko ni wa kaki kirenai
episdo o motsute imasuga, sore ga kkai
sa reru kado ~ukaha kanzen ni
miteidesu.Karera wa sorezore, koko ni wa
kaki kirenai episdo o motsute imasuga,
sore ga kkai sa reru kado ~ukaha kanzen
ni miteidesu.
Konkai mo koko made o tsukiai
itadakimashite, makotoni
arigatgozaimasu. Jikai wa futatabi mahka kk ga omona butai ni narimasu.
Yotsuba keish ni matsuwaru arekore ga,
gakuy-tachi no ma ni dono yna hamon o
hirogeru no ka. Mata Wa d ugoku
no ka.Konkai mo koko made o tsukiai
itadakimashite, makotoni
arigatgozaimasu. Jikai wa futatabi mahka kk ga omona butai ni narimasu.
Yotsuba keish ni matsuwaru arekore ga,
gakuy-tachi no ma ni dono yna hamon o
hirogeru no ka. Mata Wa d ugoku
no ka.
Jikan `mah-ka kk no rett-sei' dai j
nana-kan `-shi-zoku kaigi-hen ue' ni go
kitai kudasai.Jikan `mah-ka kk no rett-
Each of them has their own episode that

cannot be written here, but it is still
completely undecided if it is going to be
published.
This time as well, thank you for your

company up to here. Next time, the main
stage will be the magic high school again.
The event surrounding Yotsuba inheritance
has stirred up both their schoolmates. And
how the 10MC will move again.
Please look forward to Mahouka Koukou no

Rettousei V17 10MC Conference Arc (I)
()
sei' dai j nana-kan `-shi-zoku kaigi-hen

ue' ni go kitai kudasai.
(Sajima Tsutomu)(Sajima Tsutomu)
Tsutomu Satou Tsutomu

MKNR V16

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

MKNR V16

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

MKnR V16

Optional: Estimate to Complete Date (ETC)

Author: <Author Initial>

Part 3....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 169

Sore mo tzen no kotodarou. Ky wa seireki

Itsumo to chigau no wa jugy ga gozen-ch

suru seremon wa nai.

Seiseki-hy ga watasa reru to iu koto mo

Sore wa shinsetsu sa reta mah kgakka

The bell rang signifying the end of class.

gumi mo reigaide wa nakattashi, seiseki o

this; everyone was checking their results.

Toriaezu manzoku dekiru kekkadatta koto o

For the time being, he double-checked that

"I see. See you later then.

kono kissaten wa, sukkari Tatsuya-tachi no

located on the road heading towards the

Erika no ondo de, `mer kurisumasu! ' Issei

Following Erikas urginge, they raised their

`Go shwa arigat! Yokuwoieba-bi ga aru

Thanks for joining in! I prefer to do it

`Shikatanai wa yo. Erika datte kurabu ga

We had no choice. Erika, you have Club

Miyuki no hitokoto ni, Erika ga nigawarai o

Erika gave a wry smile in response to

Miyuki ni hanashi o fura rete, kan-hi inishie

mijikaku `Un' to unazuita.

`Tomokaku ttenanidesu yo! ?'

Its late but please join in!

Im not the only one. Mikihiko-kuns the

`Honoka mo seito-kai yakuindashi, Tatsuyakun wa `shokich'da mo arimasen ne'

Honoka is in the Student Council, and

Reo no kgi o kikinagashite, erikaha honoka

Paying no attention to Leos protest, Erika

`Kin wa ga haitte iru hito ga katta mon

sore ni hikitsu haridasa remashita.

rete wa gj o tsuranuke na kakimashita.

Tatsuya was subtly shifting the

`Yoiji yanai ka. Tsuitachi okure to wa ie,

kidzukazu `m ne' to unazuita.

shitanode shibushibu Hisakazu ni tsukisotta

not having a spouse or fianc. Hence, Erika

Chinamini sanka menb wa sen ha Tatsuya,

Participating members of this party were all

S iu wake de, Tatsuya-tachi no kata mo

That being said, Tatsuyas group party felt

Those were the reasons the Christmas

Minami-tachi to chigatte honkaku-tekina

`Kotoshi mo, m owaridesu ne... ... '

On the other hand, Minamis group had a

`Kotoshi wa heiwa dakimashita ne'

"It was a peaceful year, right?"

`S ka n... ... Kekk taihendatta to

I wonder ----- I think it was pretty hectic.

honshin ga koboreochita mono

`Erika no kata o motsu tsumori wankedo,

`An'na koto ga maitoshi okotte tamaru

Reo dakedenaku mina kara, sand no

Gogo nana-ji, ko tei jikoku ni nari o gygi

deta chokugo, Tatsuya wa honoka ni koe o

`Rainen mo hatsumde ni ikimasearimasen

`A~tsu, min'nade, min'nadedesu. Konkai

Oh, everyone, lets go with everyone.